
Always Been You
A Novel
Tracy Luu
iUniverse, Inc. New York Bloomington
Always Been You
A Novel
Copyright © 2008 by Tracy Luu
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying,recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval systemwithout the written permission of the publisher except in the caseof brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.
This is a work of fiction. All of the characters, names, incidents, organizations, and dialogue in this novel are either the productsof the author's imagination or are used fictitiously.
iUniverse books may be ordered through booksellers or by contacting:
iUniverse
1663 Liberty Drive
Bloomington, IN 47403
1-800-Authors (1-800-288-4677)
Because of the dynamic nature of the Internet, any Web addresses or links contained in this book may have changed since publication andmay no longer be valid. The views expressed in this work are solely thoseof the author and do not necessarily reflect the views of the publisher,and the publisher hereby disclaims any responsibility for them.
ISBN: 978-0-595-52531-7 (pbk)
ISBN: 978-0-595-51294-2 (cloth)
ISBN: 978-0-595-62584-0 (ebk)
Printed in the United States of America
iUniverse rev. date: 12/19/2008
Contents
The Beginning
Bowling and a Bet!
A New Friend
A Hilarious Night to Remember
Beautiful
Winter Break
New Year's Eve!
Valentine's!
Girl Talk
Spring Break!
Bizarre Conversations
Birthday Wishes
An Uncomfortable Position
A Heated Argument
Explanation
Confessions
A New Relationship
Graduation
New Beginnings
The Beginning
The summer sun was bright against the crystal blue horizon; high in the clear afternoon sky. Unfortunately, the only thing from making it a perfect August day was the sweltering heat; the air stifling at seventy-eight degrees. As I sat here watching the arrivals and departures of people bustling through the terminal, I was glad to be in the comforts of an air-conditioned room.
Normally, I would avoid the Vancouver airport, especially for this particular time of year. Huge crowds with pushy people tend to annoy me. However, since I had promised to pick up a friend and his family, I was sitting here on one of the blue chairs, waiting patiently for them to arrive back from their trip to Australia.
Finally seeing a rush of passengers from the four o'clock Australian flight coming through the doors, I quickly put down the magazine I was reading and began craning my neck over everyone's heads. But because my stature was only five foot four, I had to climb on the chair I was sitting on for a better view. Within seconds, I easily found my friend.
Standing right beside a portly man in a red Hawaiian shirt and straw hat was Jacob Bennett, a six-foot, half-Chinese, half-Australian hottie. He was running a hand through his wavy, brown hair and standing on his tiptoes, his hazel eyes also scanning the crowd. After a few years of playing sports like rugby and soccer for our school's team, Jacob has a build no guy would be ashamed of showing off. Wearing a short-sleeved, navy blue polo shirt and a pair of grey cargo shorts that emphasised his healthy muscles, even his tanned features seemed sharper and more chiselled than before. As he tightened his grip on the brown leather bag slung over his broad shoulders and pushed his way through the crowd, I still couldn't believe the hottest guy in our school was my friend.
When he finally turned to his left, he then broke out into his recognisable warm, one-dimpled smile once he saw me, and as he began to wave back, a familiar image immediately appeared in my head.
Three summers ago I was also at the airport waiting for Jacob and his family, but instead of waiting alone, I had been here with two of my best friends. Amy Taylor, whom I've known since kindergarten, and Matt Conner, who is also Jacob's cousin.
Amy and I have always been curious to meet Jacob, ever since we first heard Matt talk about him back in eighth grade. When we finally found out about Jacob moving back to Vancouver to live since his dad, a cardiac surgeon, decided to transfer back, we then asked Matt if we could accompany him and his dad to pick them up. The only one who wasn't coming back was his sister, Ashley, a part-time model who was still attending York University in Toronto. As we waited for them to arrive, however, the image that had flown through Amy's and my minds was of Jacob's eighth grade picture. The only picture we saw.
In that photo, Jacob looked skinny, wore a pair of huge, black, round-rimmed eyeglasses, and had a mouthful of braces. When the terminal doors opened, Amy and I couldn't believe who had appeared. Instead of glasses, Jacob had worn contacts, and his braces had been removed revealing a perfect straight smile. His lanky frame had filled out nicely, and he even had the height of a model, standing three inches taller than Matt.
He was already so good-looking that when he had asked me if I could show him around and do some sightseeing to see what had changed once he got over his jetlag, I became nervous and wary on how the day would turn out. Amazingly, it turned out better than I had expected.
I was amazed at how easily we had gotten along after spending the day touring the city and thought that maybe our outing had been only a one time thing. It was too good to be real. Especially, when it came to spending almost an entire day with a hot guy. But then two days later on the first day of school, I had been surprised that Jacob had sought me out, asking me to help him show him around campus instead of Matt. Once Jacob got used to his schedule, he then began seeking my presence during lunchtime, and he even accompanied me to some of my classes before going to his.
For a while I kept wondering why he would always hang around me. I thought that maybe it was because Matt had just begun dating Amy and was always busy with her, and that Jacob didn't know many people. But when Amy mentioned to me about her theory that Jacob actually harboured some secret crush for me, pointing out the things Jacob did---like the way how he would always try to find me, or the way he would look at me whenever we were together---I thought that maybe Jacob liked me too. Regrettably, before any of us could ask Jacob about it, a few weeks later Jacob had started seeing Ivy Jones.
Ivy was everything I wasn't. She had long hair that was very light, platinum almost, fitting well with her watery, blue eyes. Her legs were thin like a model, and her skin was perfect and even-toned. But even though she's very pretty, I didn't think that was the reason Jacob had chosen her. I actually thought that maybe it was because Ivy was one of the popular girls in school, and I wasn't.
Throughout the years, my close friends and I were never part of the 'in crowd' and had preferred not to be. Matt wasn't even part of that crowd either, even when Jacob had transferred to our school. That was because Jacob had befriended this group of guys we never liked. They were rude, cocky, and enjoyed having people grovel at their feet. And because Jacob is wealthy, boyishly handsome, and constantly has girls throwing themselves at him, it made those guys even more arrogant to be included as one of Jacob's friends. The stupid part was that those same guys only acted that way whenever Jacob wasn't around to see.
When we had found out about Jacob and Ivy, all of us had been surprised that he would go for someone as snobby as her. From what he had told me during our walk, he found those kinds of girls annoying. However, he still chose her and instead of feeling happy for him, I felt completely heartbroken. And since I also couldn't deal with the idea of him kissing her, I then had decided to distance myself away from Jacob. Matt hadn't like the idea, but he still accepted my decision. Only because he knew what it was like getting over a first crush. The only thing different from the rest of girls in school who also had a crush on him was that I didn't like Jacob because of the way he looked, or because he was the typical jock. I actually liked him for who he really was.
At first I didn't think my plan would work since he and Matt were related, but things had actually worked out great. I barely saw Jacob. When I did, it was only because we had the same classes. Things had been going so well for me that a few months later I even had accepted a date with one of my classmates named Riley Peters.
Riley isn't as handsome, or as tall as Jacob, but he was still good-looking. He had straight chestnut hair, and striking blue eyes. He could always make me laugh with his out-going attitude, and he even taught me how to kiss. Still, even though we had dated for four months, and he always made me feel wanted, I realised that my feelings for Riley couldn't continue any further than friendship. When I had decided to end it, I was extremely lucky that things had ended on such good terms between us. Countless times I had witnessed couples breaking up and rarely did they remain friends. I was lucky that even after our mismatched debacle, I still have Riley as a friend.
It had been a good choice for me to date Riley. Our brief relationship made me realise that I was finally over my crush on Jacob. But no matter what I thought, I knew my luck couldn't last. And one day I had been put to the test.
Sometime during last June, I was hanging out over at Matt's house with Amy when Jacob had suddenly shown up at Matt's door. Since I hadn't talked to Jacob in over a year, I made as if to leave when he sat down next to me on the couch, assuming he would want to talk to Amy and Matt in private, but he surprised me by asking that I stay. Of course I did, but then two hours later when Amy and Matt had given up with breaking through to Jacob and chose to rent a movie instead, the three of us then got even more surprised when Jacob finally had spoken to ask if I could stay behind. Before I could tell him I'd rather go with Amy and Matt, those two then quickly walked out the door.
I knew why they left me alone with him. They thought that maybe I might be able to find out what was bothering him. Except with my heart hammering loudly against my chest and my mind a jumbled mess of thoughts, I didn't think it was a good idea. But then while I was trying to figure out what to say to ease the deafening silence, Jacob had suddenly shifted closer to me, and we soon fell into our usual banter like before.
Amy always told me that I had a certain knack of knowing how people felt. I knew what they needed, when to push them or back away. I guess Jacob knew that too. Ten minutes into our conversation, Jacob had told me what had been bothering him.
All the times we had hung out in the past, and minus the time we had talked about following in our parents' footsteps, Jacob and I never shared anything else really personal. We weren't that close with one another. But I guess Jacob must have seen something in me that I didn't. Soon after that day, Jacob and I began spending numerous summer nights over at each other's houses, talking into the long hours of the night. Once we started opening up to each other, discussing private things, I then realised that officially I was back as one of Jacob's friends.
Like before, Matt actually thought that Jacob and I were heading into the direction of a relationship, until Jacob had told him about dating one of the other popular girls in school, a brunette named Amber Henley. When he questioned me about it, I then had told Matt that the remnants of my crush on Jacob had long since faded. I had resolved not to fall under his spell again, and would only offer my friendship as much as he needed or wanted it. I knew that I was a side-line, part of the few people who understood him, but not more to him than anyone else. I even had convinced Matt that I was over Jacob by revealing I was also dating someone I had met a month ago while I had been shopping in the mall with Amy, an Asian guy named Ethan Su.
"Jenna?"
Completely lost in my reminiscing, I only became conscious I was staring blankly at Jacob when I gradually noticed his moving lips and his hand waving in front of my nose.
"Sorry, Jacob, what were you saying?" I said, coming out of my daze.
"Are you sure you're all right?" he asked, gathering me into an embrace. "You sort of blanked out for a second."
"Just thinking about things," I said, returning his hug.
"Was it about Ethan?" he said, sounding concerned.
"No, it wasn't about Ethan," I said. "Hey, it looks like you've grown a lot. Were you working out the whole time during your trip so you could impress the Australian girls?"
"No, I did not work out. Besides visiting family in Melbourne, I just went for a jog every morning and only got a tan."
"You've gotten more than a tan," I said, pointing at his arms and legs as I took the bag from his shoulder. "Your muscles seem much bigger since the last time I saw you."
"Are you only saying this to be nice?"
"Honest, you look great. However, you do know the girls at school are going to be tripping over each other just to get at you now."
"Did you really have to tell me that?" he sighed.
"Would you have preferred it if I didn't warn you beforehand and just let the girls show you how much they like your new body?" I grinned.
"No, this way is definitely better," he said.
"And who is this?"
Upon hearing the feminine voice, I swivelled around to find a gorgeous girl looking at us with a smirk on her heart-shaped face.
"Ash, this is Jenna Chow," said Jacob. "Jenna, this is my sister, Ashley. She finally has some time off from school and has decided to stay with us for a bit."
"So you're the infamous Jenna," she grinned at me. "I'm finally glad to meet the girl our mom's been talking about. I must say you really are a good choice."
"And what has mom been saying to you?" said Jacob.
"If you want to know, you'll have to ask her yourself," she giggled. "So, Jenna, how did my brother convince you to be the unlucky one to pick us up today?"
"I think he made sure your mom was in the vicinity when he asked me to," I said. "He knows I can't say no to her."
"Who would've thought my little brother has brains in that huge head of his," she grinned, playfully ruffling his hair.
"Where are mom and dad anyway?" asked Jacob, ignoring his sister's jab as he pushed her hand away. "I thought they were right behind us."
"They got held up with their luggage," she explained. "Oh, look, there they are now."
Over an hour later, we finally made it back to the North Shore and into West Vancouver. No matter how many times I've been over to Jacob's, I still get awed with the place. As I pulled into the huge limestone driveway, their estate made my mom's CR-V look like a red speck of dust.
Their gigantic, gated waterfront house had twenty-foot ceilings and walls made out of glass. The furnishings inside the house were a mixture of custom-made rock fireplaces, cherry wood cabinets and floors, Italian furniture, and plush area rugs. There was even a custom-designed 400 gallon salt water aquarium that was built into the wall by the foyer.
The kitchen, which was a chef's dream, had stainless steel appliances, a gas stove, marble top counter, and two movable islands. A grand staircase in the middle of the house with glass railings provided a panoramic ocean view of the inner harbour from each of the three floors. Down in the basement was a sauna room, an exercise gym, a poolside lounge, Jacob's dad's office, and a huge media room. The media room had top-of-the-line entertainment equipment, surround sound speakers, and a huge flat-screen TV that covered almost half the wall. When you head out any of the glass doors from the lounge, the media room, or Jacob's dad's den, they all opened up to the patio that was surrounded by a glass fence. There was a barbecue centre to the right, a pool in the middle, a hot tub to the left, and a pathway leading you onto the beach.
While Jacob lugged his suitcase to his room on the west side of the top floor, I joined his mom in their brightly lit kitchen to help her with dinner, and we began talking like we usually do. Some days we talked about her work as a nurse at the local hospital, or about how grateful she was of me for helping out Jacob in school. Other days we would talk about the girls Jacob's dated, all of whom she's never really approved since she always thought most were either too conceited, or that they probably only liked him for his looks. But when I thought she was going to talk about his current girlfriend, Amber, our conversation took on a different turn. It even took all my will power not to blush when I finally found out what Ashley had meant.
Their mom had this harboured secret of wanting Jacob to break up with Amber, so he could go out with me. She always thought I was the only one good enough for her baby boy. In her honest opinion, I was a well-mannered Chinese girl, who was brought up the proper way like her. I was taught to never be rude to elders, to offer help without needing to be asked, and to always be polite and considerate to others.
I wasn't sure how to respond to her confession, even when she began to cry. However, just as I was about to console her, Jacob walked in.
All throughout dinner, Jacob kept shooting the both of us questionable looks. I knew he was itching to ask why his mom was sobbing in my arms. I couldn't tell him, not when it could embarrass his mom. Unfortunately, he was too intrigued. And since Ashley had left to hang out with some of her old high school friends, I was the only one he could bug. He even refused to let me go home, unless I told him what his mom had said. I was only allowed to leave when his mom appeared in the living room and began yelling at him for keeping me out so late.
Dawn broke early and bright the next morning, and I literally had to drag myself out of bed just to be on time for school. I was so tired, even if I had a pack of wild dogs chasing me down the street it still wouldn't make me move any faster.
When I eventually made it to West Vancouver Secondary, I then bumped into my bubbly, sandy-blonde, brown-eyed friend, Nikki Evans, who couldn't understand why I looked so groggy, crossing the main field near the track. According to her, I should be feeling more excited about our first day of senior year than wanting to crawl back into bed. But instead of letting her know that half of the reason I was sleepy had to do with leaving Jacob's house around midnight, and the other half was laying in bed thinking about what Jacob's mom had said to me, I decided to keep my mouth shut and just continue walking. I still couldn't believe that both his parents approve of me, just as much as my parents love Jacob.
My dad, a short plastic surgeon with a decreasing amount of hair on the top of his head, never really minded who I dated as long as I liked him. But the guy he really favoured and trusted the most to take care of his only child was Jacob. Even after a hectic day at work, my dad always found time to spend it with Jacob whenever Jacob came over to our house.
My mom was completely opposite from my dad. She's also kind and considerate, but even though she's very petite, she isn't someone you would want to cross. Sometimes when she questions me, I feel like I'm one of those guilty convicts on the stand.
Since she was there when I had cried my eyes out over Jacob in the tenth grade, she always became wary, whenever I was interested in a guy. When Jacob came over the first time to my house, only because he was my Chemistry partner, she became hesitant and had been afraid that I would get hurt again. He was only allowed into the house when I had pulled her into the kitchen to reassure her that I was over my crush on him, and that we were just friends. Once she got to know the real Jacob, she actually liked him so much that she even told me if she had to choose the lucky man in my life, only a certain guy with the last name of Bennett would do. Come to think of it, she always found some subtle imperfection in each of the very few guys I had gone out with. If I brought over someone who wasn't Jacob, she would accept my choice, but then patiently wait until something goes wrong before pointing out how wonderful Jacob would have been.
"Earth to Jenna?"
I let out a huge sigh, broke away from my trance, and was surprised to see Jacob seated beside me on the bleachers. As he stared questioningly at my face, I then took in my surroundings and became aware that I wasn't standing with Nikki on the field. I guess I was too caught up with my thoughts, I didn't realise I had aimlessly wandered into the North Campus' gym.
"Oh, sorry, Jacob," I sighed. "I wandered off again, didn't I?"
"It was the same look you had at the airport," he said. "Are you sure nothing's wrong?"
"I'm sure," I reassured him. "Hey, have any of the girls seen you yet?"
"I got here early and came straight to the gym. Why?"
"Then you better remember to cover up those huge bumps on your arms if you don't want any of them to jump you."
"You mean this arm?" He lifted his left arm and flexed it in front of my face.
"I guess I was wrong about you being buff," I said, rolling my eyes as I pushed his arm away. "You're still a bit flabby."
"Funny," he said wryly.
"So why isn't Amber here protecting her property?"
"I am not someone's property," he huffed at me.
"Okay, then how come Amber's not here protecting her boyfriend?" I laughed.
"Amber and I broke up."
I thought he was joking, but once I saw his expression, I quickly clamped my mouth shut. "Sorry. When did this happen?"
"Right before I left for Australia," he explained. "I was thinking of telling you yesterday, but we were having too much fun, I completely forgot about it."
"You keeping me hostage last night was not fun," I grumbled. "I'm still feeling the side effects from sleep deprivation because of you."
"Hey, I should be the one lacking the sleep. I did just come back from the other side of the world."
"It shouldn't make a difference. You're such a night owl."
"And yet you still won't tell me what my mom said to you, will you?"
"Like your sister said, if you want to find out, you're going to have to ask your mom yourself," I grinned. "Now, what were you saying before I interrupted?"
"As I was saying," he said, giving me a pointed look. "I'm telling you now because you've helped me a lot in dealing with her. I figured you might want to be the first to know before it ends up all over the school. Speaking of relationships, I just realised that I kept you from seeing Ethan last night. He's probably disappointed he didn't get to see you before school started."
"You don't have to worry about what Ethan thinks anymore," I said disgustedly. "We broke up about a week ago too."
"Judging by your tone, I take it didn't end well, did it?"
"No, it didn't," I muttered, turning my gaze towards the guys playing basketball on the gym floor.
"What happened?"
Before I could answer him, we were suddenly interrupted by the sounds of both of our names being called. Amy, who had appeared in the gym, was making her way towards me, while one of Jacob's annoying friends hollered at Jacob to get back and finish with their pick-up basketball game.
"I guess we'll just have to talk later," sighed Jacob.
"I guess so." I got up to leave, but Jacob quickly grabbed my hand and pulled me back down on to the bleachers.
"Hey, don't say anything about what I told you to Amy or anyone else," he said. "I know she's going to ask you, but I really don't want anyone to know right now. If she does get on your nerves, then just tell her to ask me about it."
"Are you sure you really want Amy bugging you?"
"Not really, but then you probably don't want her bugging you either."
"No, but she also let's things go after a couple of hours, unlike someone I know," I smirked. "At least I got to see you cowering behind me while your mom lectured you last night for keeping me out so late."
Jacob just smiled and prodded my stomach.
"Jacob, are you coming or not?" yelled his friend.
"Coming!" he yelled back. "I'll talk to you later, Jenna."
"Later."
As I watched Jacob walk away, I then turned my head in the direction of my other friend and smiled.
People always joked around, telling me that Amy could pass as my twin by the similar ways we act. The only thing which makes their reasoning unbelievable is the fact that we are not even the same ethnicity. While I am Chinese, Amy, who is taller than me by two inches, is a British beauty. The hairs on both of our heads grew past our shoulders, but while hers is naturally curly and brown, mine is straight and raven-coloured. We both have brown eyes; except mine are so dark people think they are actually black. We both have natural, full pink lips, but Amy has a curvy hourglass figure that makes every guy go weak in the knees, whenever she walks into a room. Even though Amy thinks my boobs are perky, I think I am somewhat built like a boy. I have straight legs and a waist that almost blends both halves of my body together.
Both of us are stubborn, kind-hearted and strong-willed, except I am a bit insecure about myself---but which teenage girl isn't---have a sarcastic wit when someone challenges me, and I always tend to overanalyse situations. Amy, whom I've known since private school, is defiant, persistent, inquisitive, and very level-headed about many things.
"And what were you two talking about?" she prompted, her brown eyes flickering between me and Jacob.
"Nothing important," I said.
"Oh, come on, Jen," she pleaded, grabbing her curly brown tresses in a bun.
"Not a chance, Ames. Now let's get going before we're late for homeroom."
People we passed along the hallway and up the stairs kept staring at us. I swore some were following close enough to eavesdrop since Amy's constant string of questions was only about Jacob. They appeared to look eager and couldn't resist trying to listen in to our conversation. They only backed off once we entered into the chemistry lab that was our homeroom.
"Why are you being so stubborn?" whined Amy.
"Why are you being so annoyingly persistent?" I grinned.
"About what?" asked Matt, his blue eyes sparkling with curiosity, as we joined him at one of the black lab tables by the window.
"I'm trying to find out what Jenna and Jacob were talking about," said Amy, letting out a frustrated breath. "They were being secretive about something, but she won't tell me why."
"Speaking of Jacob, have you seen what he's wearing today?" said Katie Andrews. Her long, auburn hair that was normally straight and to her shoulders was now cut short, about chin length, and layered so it framed her face. "I just saw him coming out of the north gym, and I have to admit I was tempted to run a finger down the front of his shirt, just so I could feel how hard his chest is. It should even be considered illegal with the way he fills out his jeans."
"If you think what he's wearing now is hot, you should've seen what he wore this morning before he changed," said Amy.
"Ooh, I would love to have seen that," sighed Katie, her emerald eyes glistening in a dream-like state. "Jacob in a basketball jersey is definitely hot, especially with those new sexy muscles of his."
"Jenna saw Jacob's new muscles up close," Amy grinned.
"Did you touch them?" Katie asked me.
"Are you sure you're dating Alex?" I said.
"I'm starting to wonder about that too."
We all turned around. Alex Martinez, our resident class clown, had appeared in the room and was giving his girlfriend a baleful look.
"Can we please stop talking about my cousin's attributes?" grumbled Matt.
"Why?" said Amy. "Jealous?"
"More like getting disturbed about it," said Matt.
"Now, back to what we were talking about before we got distracted." Amy, who was mimicking the same look Alex had, aimed it to her boyfriend. "Jen, what did Jacob tell you that you can't say to anyone?"
"All he said was if you want to know, you're going to have to ask him," I said.
"He said that to you?"
"He did."
Later when I met up with Jacob to go for lunch, it eerily felt like when he first had transferred in. Some of the girls looked like they were going to faint from the sight of his new physique as we walked out of one of our classes and headed down the hall. Jacob was so uncomfortable with their appreciative murmurs and gazes that he finally got fed up at being gawked at, went straight to his locker, grabbed his coat, and covered up his arms before heading down to the cafeteria with me.
Bowling and a Bet!
All week long, no one had any clue about Jacob's recent breakup. I was surprised that even Matt didn't suspect a thing either. Some did wonder why Jacob wasn't with Amber and had assumed it was because most of her classes were in the South building. But then on Friday afternoon while I was discussing plans for later in the evening with Amy and Katie, our attention was caught by Nikki yelling our names, and I wasn't prepared for what I heard from her. It even caused me to drop my lunch bag to the floor.
Supposedly, Amber was telling everyone the reason she and Jacob broke up was because he cheats on his girlfriends, sucks at kissing, and was really bad in bed.
"I also heard she was the one who dumped Jacob and that she has found a much hotter guy," said Nikki.
"I'm not sure about the new guy, but everything else she's been saying has to be all lies," I said.
"That's what you two were talking about yesterday, wasn't it?" Amy said with accusation aimed at me.
"Yes, and I'm sorry, but I promised I'd keep it a secret," I said.
"Did he tell you why he broke up with her?" Nikki asked me, tucking a long blonde strand behind her ear.
"Just only that they were no longer going out," I replied. "I guess he must've thought it wouldn't be this quick for his breakup to get around school, and for people to start pestering him about it."
"Uh, Jen, this is Jacob we're talking about," said Katie. "There are no secrets about him."
"Actually there are," I said. "People only know the things he doesn't mind sharing."
"Does he tell you any of the ones he doesn't share?" said Nikki.
"Some, but not everything since I don't like to pry it out of him," I said. Amy raised an eyebrow. "And I know what you're thinking, Ames, so don't you dare."
"And why not?" she complained. "Matt and I have always said you two would be perfect with each other. Look at the other guys you've dated and how wrong they turned out to be."
I thought back to Ethan and sighed. "I know, but it still doesn't mean you guys can still try something. Like I told you both before, I'm very happy that Jacob and I are friends again."
Identical expressions of scepticism flitted across all their faces. But instead of continuing with their assault of questions at me, Nikki linked my arm with hers, and we headed down the hall.
Once we entered into the cafeteria, what Katie had said to us was true. Anything that had to do with Jacob was always a part of everyone's conversations. And since Jacob's breakup was considered big news at the moment, it was all anyone was talking about.
Everyone had different speculations on what they thought really happened between Jacob and Amber. They were arguing so loudly, I had a hard time trying to listen in to the babbling voices of my friends. Therefore, instead of tormenting myself any longer, I finally got fed up with the useless chatter, picked up my squashed ham and cheese sandwich, and threw it in the trash. I then went back upstairs to what I thought would be deserted to seek some peace and quiet, and I was startled to see Jacob sitting against my locker.
"So I guess you've heard?" he sighed, as I plopped myself down next to him. "I should've figured this would happen. Look who I was going out with."
"Despite the fact that she shouldn't be saying all these nasty things about you, I am amazed at how well you are taking everything," I said.
"What do you mean?"
"Doesn't any of her rumours bother you?"
"Actually, I only care what you think."
"Why should it matter what I think, Jacob?"
"Because I don't want you to think less of me," he said. "You don't believe anything that's going around about me, do you, Jenna?"
"Of course not. You're not that kind of guy. At least one good thing came out of all of this."
"And what's that?"
"You don't have to put up with her anymore," I grinned. "At least you aren't sinking as low as Amber. From what I just heard in the lunchroom, some think she's just in denial and is only trying to get back at you by already seeing someone new. I'm sure you're much hotter than her new college guy anyway, with those sexy mus---"
I quickly slapped a hand across my mouth, hoping Jacob didn't hear what had accidentally slipped out. But as I slowly peered to my left, my eyes widened with horror once I saw Jacob's grin. His lips were so widely spread apart I swore his face was going to split in two.
"I knew you didn't think my muscles were flabby," he grinned.
I punched him in the shoulder and was about to retort when we were abruptly interrupted by a huge commotion. Hannah Miller, Joyce Vinders, Monique Frost, and Alicia Wu---the group of girls who had decided to dub themselves Jacob's Groupies since they basically worshipped the ground Jacob walked on---were charging in our direction. They were wailing his name so loudly that when I turned back, Jacob was already halfway down the hall.
"I'll talk to you later, Jenna," he called over his shoulder.
I knew why he wanted to leave. Every time those girls saw Jacob, they never missed the opportunity to run their hands along his chest, use their fingers to move them seductively up his arms, or even wrap both arms around his waist. But instead of making Jacob like them, their forward manner had frightened him to the point where he avoided them, whenever he could.
Hearing the final bell ringing through the halls two hours later, I then quickly packed up my things from my locker and went to meet the rest of the gang. When I got nearer to the school parking lot, I was surprised to see Devon Johnson, a black-haired, brown-eyed guy, standing beside Jacob, staring intently at Nikki.
Out of everyone Jacob had befriended when he first had transferred in, Devon was the only one we liked. Besides being somewhat shy, he has never been rude or arrogant to any of my friends, and would always greet us whenever we saw him in the hall.
"Since we are short a player for the guys' team, I hope you guys don't mind that I asked Devon to join us," said Jacob.
"I'm sure none of the guys do since they need all the help they can get," I said.
"Very funny, Jen," said Matt.
"So who's going with who?" asked Katie.
"I'll take Jenna with me and we'll meet you guys there," said Jacob.
Before I could object, Jacob quickly grabbed onto my sleeve and started yanking me towards his black Nissan 350z.
"You could've just asked you know," I said wryly, as we hopped into the sports car.
"Nah, this is more fun," he chuckled. "Besides, we didn't finish our talk today."
"It's not my fault your fan club is so obsessed with you," I teased.
"So what exactly happened between you and Ethan?" asked Jacob, blatantly ignoring my amused grin. "I thought you guys were getting along."
"We were, but it started getting awkward for me," I said. "At the beginning he seemed like a decent guy, but I quickly found out he wasn't what I thought he was. I guess he only acted sweet just so I would go out with him. Once we started dating, I then realised we had nothing in common. We even ended up fighting over things that were so petty. Seriously, who do you know picks fights over something small, like how big a meatball should be? But then there is this one occurring thing that we're always fighting over, and it's finally gotten to the point where I can't take it anymore."
"Does that one thing have anything to do with me?" asked Jacob.
"He's still jealous about my relationship with you," I sighed. "He just can't accept the idea that we're good friends. You don't know how many arguments I've had with him. It's even gotten to the point where he's now trying to control who I should and shouldn't talk to."
"He must love you if he's this insistent. What if he doesn't let go?"
"Would I go back with him?" I shuddered. "I don't think so. There are too many other things we don't agree on. He really doesn't want to end it, but I can't pretend to like him just for the sake of going out with someone. I'm just glad he doesn't go to the same school. I don't know what I would do if I saw him everyday. Too bad it's different with Amber, huh?"
"I really don't care about that anymore," said Jacob. "Now that it's over, in a way I'm glad she's found someone else and that everyone knows I'm no longer with her. I never really was in love with her anyway. The only thing I do regret is how she treated everyone, especially you."
"Me?" I said, taken back.
"Remember that day at Devon's when I was talking to you? That's when I knew I had enough."
I still could vividly remember that day.
We had been at Devon's celebrating his seventeenth birthday when Amber had accused me of trying to steal her boyfriend, yelling that all his attention had to be on her. When I had told her that I hoped she wasn't using him, she then had tried to hit me, except Jacob had intervened and grabbed her arm. They then had an argument right in front of everyone when he had started defending me. The last thing I remember was Jacob telling her that he swore if he ever heard her bad mouthing me again, he would end it right there. I thought he would have when she started screaming even louder at him. But rather than breaking up with her, he had given me an apologetic look and had followed Amber out the door.
"Thanks for sticking up for me," Jacob went on. "I really am sorry she tried to hit you."
"That shocked me too, but you shouldn't feel sorry," I said. "You even tried to stop her."
"Still, she shouldn't have even tried. I don't know why I always pick the wrong ones."
"Then maybe I should check out the next one you go out with and give you my approval first," I joked, as we pulled into one of the stalls in the bowling alley's parking lot.
"You know, that might not be a bad idea," he replied thoughtfully.
"This is me joking, Jacob."
"And this is me not."
"Jacob, I really don't think it would be right if I did that for you," I said. "Maybe it's better if you asked someone else. What about Matt? I'm sure someone like your cousin would know your tastes."
"He does, but he jokes around a bit too much. Please, Jenna? It'd mean a lot to me."
"Why me?"
"You're the only one who I actually trust with something like this," he explained. "And I'm sure you also know my tastes better than anyone, even Matt."
"I'm glad you trust me, Jacob, but I really can't help you out with this one."
"It's worth a try," he sighed. "Anyway, let's go in so we can get this game going."
A half-hour later as I waited for my turn to bowl, Jacob's strange request was still running through my head. Sure I was his friend, but he shouldn't be letting me choose the next girl for him. How would he know if I wasn't trying to make his life difficult by picking someone he really despised?
"Hey, Jenna, you're up," said Alex.
"All you need to do is get these last three strikes and you'll win it for us girls," said Katie.
"Thanks for not giving me any pressure," I said with sarcasm laced in my voice.
"No problem," she grinned.
As I waited for the yellow ball I was using to appear in the shoot, I had to admit it had been sheer luck that I had gotten so many strikes. I was amazed I had gotten a spare on the first frame, and I became even more surprised that my score had continued in a strike-spare-strike pattern after that. Now with the girls' side only down by ten points, how could I not feel the pressure of letting them down when the only way I could get those ten measly points is for me to get the last three strikes?
Letting out a long sigh, I shook my head to erase any thoughts, sucked in a deep breath, and picked up my ball. I was suddenly distracted by Jacob appearing beside me.
"Um....can I ask why you are staring at me?" I questioned him.
"Am I?" he said with an innocent look.
"Uh, yeah. You're making me self-conscious and I can't concentrate."
"Then maybe I should start doing it more often to get my way."
I'm sure he was kidding since his voice was light, but his eyes...his eyes had said something different altogether. I frowned.
"And why would you do that?" I said.
"So I could let everyone know how easily I beat a mere girl," he chuckled.
"You continue with that sentence and I'll show you how non-girly I can be."
He let out another loud laugh, but his face then quickly turned with an expression I couldn't place.
"You know, I never noticed how dark your eyes really are. They're very pretty."
I abruptly made a sucking noise which sounded remarkably like a plunger being lifted out of a plugged toilet. I didn't think he'd be saying this because he wanted to win. The thought must have occurred to him too. Jacob's skin turned pink.
"If you think flattery is going to help you win, then I guess I'll have to learn how to live with you trying to cheat," I said. "I can't keep giving you an unfair advantage if you're going to keep looking at me like this. Especially now since the girls really are depending on me at this point to win."
"What if we make a bet?" he suggested.
"Depends on what the bet is," I said.
Tapping a finger to his chin, he thought for a moment and said, "If you win, I'll take you to dinner, and you can pick anywhere you want. Price is not an option."
"Pardon?"
"I said I will treat you to any place for dinner."
"And what if you win?"
"You owe me a kiss."
"Hey!" yelled Matt. "Stop flirting with each other and get back to the game! We're getting antsy over here and want to find out who wins!"
"We are not flirting!" retorted Jacob, his eyes never leaving mine. "Well, Jenna?"
After hearing that proclamation, I wasn't sure if I could answer him eloquently. It threw me completely off guard. And since he was flashing me that same lopsided, one-dimpled smile, the only thing I could do was keep my mouth shut and nod my head.
"Then the lane is all yours."
The tension in the air surrounding me was palpable as we all quietly watched my ball rumble and roll down the lane. When it finally made a loud crashing sound against the pins, a collective groan then came from the girls once we saw that the middle pin still stood. But rather than going over to the girls to console them as the guys erupted into loud cheers, I was frozen to the spot, nervous about the kiss I was supposed to give Jacob for losing the game. However, just as he began making his way towards me, we were interrupted by Nikki's yell.
"Hold it!" she screamed.
Curious as to why she was rocking on the balls of her feet, the rest of us spun around and aimed our eyesight towards the end of the lane. The same pin I thought I hadn't knocked down was now starting to wobble. A split second later, Katie and Nikki ran up and began jumping up and down, causing a slight vibration in the hardwood floor. Amy even got down on her hands and knees and blew hard. The high-pitched squeaks that accompanied their strange behaviour a moment later almost shattered my eardrums.
"I guess congratulations are in order then," said Jacob over the girls' boisterous screams. "And I guess I owe you dinner too."
"I guess you do," I said.
Even though I was still a bit startled the girls had somehow managed to make the pin fall as we went to return our rented bowling shoes, my mind continued to wonder about why Jacob would make such a bet.
"Now that the superior sex has won, what else should we do?" asked Katie.
"How about we have a rematch?" suggested Alex.
"I don't really feel like playing another game," said Devon.
"Then what else is there to do?" asked Matt.
"Let's hang out by the pier," said Jacob.
Before anyone could answer him, Jacob grabbed onto the sleeve of my sweater, quickly tugged me out the doors, and started pulling me to his car.
The full moon was high in the velvet sky by the time we reached Dundarave Village and found a place to park. The tide was high, and I could hear the waves crashing against the shore. As Jacob and I started along the moonlit boardwalk, a breeze of salty air from the crisp, late summer wind began blowing through the trees. Since it was cooler by the water when we got closer to the end of the pier, Jacob then took off his letterman's jacket and handed it to me.
"Aren't you cold?" I asked, slipping my arms through the sleeves.
"I'll be fine," he said.
"Let me guess, the extra body fat?" I teased.
"You mean muscle," he grumbled.
"I still say it's the fat," I grinned. "So, while we're waiting for the rest of the gang to show up, can I ask why you betted a kiss from me?"
"Oh, that. It was just something that popped into my head."
"And here I thought the most desired guy in school doesn't need to make bets just to kiss a girl."
"I do not need to make bets just to kiss a girl," he muttered.
"No, all you have to do is just snap your fingers and a girl would appear with her willing mouth, waiting for you to plant your lips on top of theirs," I laughed.
"And who thinks that?"
"Oh, come on, Jacob," I said dubiously. "It's clearly known around school that any girl wants to be with you. And with all the gossip going around about how much they like you, I'm sure they'd be jealous if they knew I was wearing your jacket."
"And what exactly do they say about me?" he asked, sounding eager.
"Sorry, Jacob, but what we say in the girls' locker room is confidential stuff. I'd be invading their private confessions if I told you what was said. I just don't know why we tend to reveal more things in the strangest places."
"And that's why I want to know. It'd be great to hear what you talk about in there. I'll even share some of the things the guys talk about on our side."
"I'm not interested in hearing about any of the guys' latest conquests. At least we talk about other things besides who we've slept with. And seeing that everyone thinks you're such a sex symbol, I'm sure you guys all have plenty to talk about."
"I doubt I'm considered a sex symbol, Jenna," said Jacob.
"You may not, but others do. Even the girls think you're gorgeous...but don't let them know I told you. They'd kill me, especially Katie, for revealing this sacred information to you."
"Deal," he chuckled.
"You know, I'm still amazed that we can talk like this," I went on. "When Matt had suggested for me to try and see if I could get you to lighten up since he didn't want you shutting yourself from everyone all the time, I actually wasn't sure if I'd be able to. I was even a little hesitant about talking to you. I know you become upset whenever Amy and Matt pry, and thought you probably preferred to be left alone. But then you came up to me. Don't get me wrong. I'm glad you did, except why am I able to get you out of your moods, yet no one else can?"
"It's because you don't force anything out of me like the way Matt and Amy do," he said. "And lately, since it feels like we've gotten closer over these past few months, I feel like I can come to you to discuss anything. That's why you were the first person I told about what happened with Amber. I knew you wouldn't tell anyone, even our friends. Speaking of them, what do you think is taking everyone so long?"
"If I know Amy, she's probably forcing your cousin to take their time so they could leave us alone," I muttered.
"Why would they need to do that?"
"Huh?"
"I said why would they need to leave us alone?"
"Oh, um..."
Luckily, I was saved from answering by Katie's booming voice echoing through the sky as she ran towards us.
"Why is she screaming?" Jacob asked me.
"Not sure, but why don't we go find out?" I said.
"Only if you protect me from Katie's wailing," he grinned.
"Agreed."
With one final shared laugh, the two of us got up from our seat at the edge of the pier and headed back toward our friends.
It was clear that our friendship had shifted even more than the past summer. Given his strong arm currently residing along the tops of my shoulders holding me near as we headed back to meet up with our friends, I was ever-thankful that some changes were for the better. This was definitely one of those times.
A New Friend
Even though it was only three in the afternoon, the cumulous clouds looming through the dreary sky darkened the day as though it was seven at night. The beginning of October showers stormed down in fat droplets upon the ground. The weather was so gloomy, even the jogger down the block, who always went for a daily run with her dog, had decided to stay inside for the day. Apart from the occasional car passing by, and the pattering of the rain against my windowpane, the only other sounds were the dripping noises from a bucket in the kitchen that was quickly filling up due to a leaky roof.
I was curled up on the paisley-print sofa in my living room, waiting for Amy to pick me for Katie's eighteenth birthday party and feeling lulled by the warmth of the roaring fire from the brick fireplace washing over my face. Watching the water droplets fusing together against the window, I finally heard a honk and a splash coming from her green Volkswagon Beetle pulling against the curb and quickly got up from my comfortable seat. Tugging on my hooded parka, I then grabbed my present for Katie, tucked it under my jacket so it wouldn't get went, and headed out the door.
The clouds were churning menacingly and the skies were rumbling and cracking by the time we reached West Bay. Going around the round-about, we finally came upon Katie's new place situated at the top of the hill.
Her three-story Craftsman-style home was like mine, except hers was painted a chocolate brown instead of deep green. A wrought iron gate and a hedged border surrounded the stone porch, while a granite driveway led up to the double French front doors. Inside, the ceilings were high, the carpet was cream instead of pink, and there was even a limestone fireplace in the living room. Unlike my house, which felt like it was still trapped in the sixties, each room of Katie's house was also painted in different, rich hues.
Amy and I then entered into Katie's kitchen, and we felt awed. The walls were painted a deep, crimson red, the appliances were made of chrome, the cabinets were glazed in an ivory colour, the flooring was red oak, and the wall above the stove had a mural depicting a vineyard that was made from ceramic tiles.
"I still don't know why you won't go for Jacob," sighed Amy. "It doesn't hurt to try."
"The last time I thought Jacob liked me, it didn't pan out like how I wanted it to," I said.
"I know it didn't, but that was so long ago," she said. "Now you have the opportunity to go for him since you're both single."
"Ames, I'm not going to just go out with him because we're both available."
"Just because you say that you are, I doubt he thinks of you as only just a friend, Jen. You've spent more time at Jacob's house over the summer than I ever have, and I'm dating his cousin."
"That's not my fault now, is it?"
"No, but then what about the fact that Jacob also broke it off with Amber?" she added. "Maybe it's a sign he now wants to start up something with you. He even flirted with you during bowling last week."
"Everybody tends to flirt once in a while. Besides, I think he needs time off and so do I."
"Does he know about your breakup with Ethan?"
"He does."
"And how did he react?"
"He was sorry my relationship had gone sour, but his voice made me feel like he was a bit too happy I was no longer with Ethan."
"He wants you," she grinned.
"Why would you say that?"
"Because when Jacob found out you started seeing Ethan, he seemed really disappointed," she explained. "Matt thinks that's the reason he left a couple of days earlier for Australia. It was to get away from losing his chance to be with you."
"If that may be the case, it still doesn't change things between us."
"But---"
"How about we just see where it goes? If it's meant to be, it's meant to be."
A few hours later, all of Katie's guests were gathered downstairs in the entertainment room. All, except for Katie, Jacob, and me. We were still busy in the kitchen with the food. But then just as soon as I had turned around to wash my hands in the sink, I felt a tap on my back. When I turned back and caught Katie's eye as she pointed over her shoulder, we then had to bite our lips to stop the grin from overtaking our faces.
Apparently, Jacob had completely forgotten about us. Using one of the carrots I had left unpeeled as a microphone, Jacob was shaking his body to the tune playing in the background and singing at the top of his lungs. However, once he spun around and saw the identical smirks on our faces, Jacob then broke out into an embarrassing grin, quickly placed the carrot back down on the chopping board, and began backing away.
"Um...I think I...um...I better go see if Alex needs help setting up downstairs ...right," he muttered and hastily left the room.
"That was very entertaining," giggled Katie. "Do you think he'll perform for me later?"
"I doubt it," I laughed. "So, what else do we still need to do?"
"Can you see who can help us bring all this food down while I load the dishwasher?"
"Sure."
I turned to go down the hall, intending to head downstairs, when I ran into someone rounding the corner and fell to the floor.
"Are you all right?"
I gazed up to apologise for my clumsiness, but before I could stop myself, my mouth opened in surprise. He was tall with broad shoulders, his eyes were hazel, and his chestnut hair hung in waves below his ears.
"Are you all right?" he repeated, smiling at me in amusement, but not rudely so.
"Yes," I said, as he helped me up from the floor.
"Aaron, I thought I heard your voice," said Katie, suddenly appearing in the hall. "I see you've met Jenna."
"Yes." He smiled at me.
"Jen, this is Aaron Jennings, my neighbour from my old house," said Katie. "Jen, is something wrong?"
"What do you mean?" I asked her.
"Your face is all red."
"Well...um..."
"I sort of surprised her," Aaron interrupted smoothly. "I was trying to find the washroom, and I guess I shouldn't have snuck up on her like that."
"Well then, I'm sure Jenna can show you where it is," said Katie. "Isn't that right, Jenna?"
"Um, sure," I said. My answer sounded like a question.
"Then let's go," Aaron grinned.
I wondered what was going on as the two shared a wink, but I chose not to ask, feeling Katie's green eyes boring on my back, as Aaron and I started down the hall.
"Sorry about bumping you into you back there," I whispered to him.
"No harm done," Aaron whispered back.
"Well, here's the washroom," I said.
"I actually don't really need to use the washroom," he grinned.
"Then why...?"
"It was an excuse so I could talk to you in private."
I pressed my lips together in a cautious line. "Why?"
"So I could find out if you have a boyfriend before I ask you for your number."
"Aren't you a bit forward for someone I just met?"
"Then what if we re-introduce ourselves? Would that help?"
"Maybe," I said, biting my lip to hold back a grin.
"Hi, I'm Aaron Jennings," he said quickly.
"Jenna Chow," I said, shaking his outstretched hand.
"Now that we know each other's names, do you have a boyfriend? If not---which I hope is the case---would you kindly give me permission to ask you for your number so I can take you out for dinner sometime?"
With his widening smile that crinkled the corners of his eyes, I couldn't help but be charmed and cracked a grin of my own.
"And what if I said no to the first and yes to the second?" I said.
Rather than answering, Aaron hastily disappeared around a corner, and a quick second later, came back with a piece of paper and a pen in his hands. Letting out another smile, I then took the pen from his fingers and jotted my number on the paper.
"So what are you doing this Friday?" he asked.
"I guess something with you," I said with a shy smile.
"That's great. I guess I should let you get back so you can help Katie."
"Actually I was just going to see if anyone could help us bring all the food downstairs," I said.
"Then I guess I'll be seeing you in the kitchen in a bit."
My face nearly split in two as I silently watched him walk away. Once he rounded the corner and gave me another wink before disappearing into the kitchen, I then couldn't resist the idea and punched a fist into the air.
"I'd be jumping up and down too if a college guy asked me out on a date."
It felt like my heart had lodged into my throat. I quickly spun around and found Nikki, Amy, and Matt standing in the hall.
"Nikki, what's the idea of scaring me like that?" I gasped, clutching at my chest.
"How would I know you'd jump like that?" she giggled.
"I still can't believe Katie never told us about Aaron before," said Amy. "I just met him downstairs, and I have to say it's rather difficult to resist his charm, don't you think?"
"Hey!" said Matt, staring at his girlfriend while pretending to feign a look of hurt.
"Like you've never commented on a beautiful girl in front of me before," she snapped.
"I haven't! Give me one example!"
"How about Mia Turner?"
Matt's mouth flapped open like a fish out of water, looking lost at what to say.
"Sometimes I wonder if those two getting together was a good idea," I whispered to Nikki, as we rolled our eyes and silently followed the bickering couple down the hall.
"Same here," she sighed. "If I knew we were in for this kind of torture, I would've said no when they asked us if we would be uncomfortable if they started dating."
"It's too late n---" I suddenly felt a familiar swooping sensation settling in my stomach as I caught Aaron's gaze.
"You like him, don't you?" asked Nikki.
"I must if I just accepted a date with him for this Friday," I said.
"Hey, can I come?"
"You'd probably drool all over him like how you're doing now."
"Probably, but it's not fair that you have two hot guys who are totally into you," she pouted.
"You mean one," I corrected.
"Two," she grinned. "If you haven't notice, Jacob's been watching Aaron since we came in here."
I swivelled my head. Jacob, who was leaning against a counter by the stove, had his arms crossed tightly across his chest. With his eyebrows furrowed and his jaw clenched, he was staring at Aaron with a look that put the medusa to shame. I swore if Jacob stared hard enough, Aaron would turn to stone.
"Oh, he'll get over it," said Nikki. "It's not like you're his or anything, now is it?"
"No, I'm not."
"Then it shouldn't matter to him with who you want to date," she grinned. "Oh, how I wish I was in your shoes right now. An older guy! Wow!"
I tried to muster up a smile as she fanned her face and did a pirouette, but I couldn't stop this odd, nagging feeling creeping inside the back of my mind.
Normally, I wouldn't think twice about Jacob's unexpected reaction. I don't think I could ever fully understand that boy, even if I had an entire lifetime to dissect his mannerisms. But instead of trying to figure out why Jacob was still giving Aaron daggering glares, I ignored the uneasy feeling and laughed at Nikki. She was now acting liking a ballerina, dancing around the room.
I found it very difficult during the rest of the week with trying to decipher why Jacob was still acting weird. He has been distant ever since he had accidentally stumbled upon me giving Aaron directions to my house. Except every time I approached him, Jacob always told me he was busy and couldn't talk.
Everyone else also knew something was bothering Jacob, but he avoided them, as if they had the bubonic plague. Unless it was an assigned seat, Jacob always sought other places to sit. When he was forced to sit with them, he then would then act like he didn't know they were there.
By the time it got to Friday afternoon, I was fuming under my breath as I sat down in the cafeteria and ate my lunch.
I had managed to catch up to Jacob once biology was over. Except, just as soon as I placed my hand on his shoulder, Jacob then quickly moved my hand, placed it at my side, and had walked away. The coldness of his action felt like a slap across my face.
"What did your sandwich ever do to you?"
Curly brown hair flashed in the corner of my eye as Amy joined me at the table, watching me angrily shred my turkey sandwich to pieces.
"I don't want to talk about it, Amy," I muttered to her.
"Jacob still hasn't said anything to you yet, has he?" she sighed.
"In bio, the only questions he'll respond to are the ones that have to do with the lesson. When he does reply, I then get monosyllabic answers from him."
"At least he's sort of speaking to you. He won't even speak to me, or answer any of Matt's calls. We've even tried going over to Jacob's to talk to him, but he always manages to leave the house before we get there. What happened anyway?"
"He overheard me and Aaron talking at Katie's."
An amused grin came upon her face. "That's it?"
"That's it."
"I never knew Jacob was the jealous type," she said. "But I guess he's only acting this way because you now have this hot, older guy, who's totally into you."
"And I'm still not falling for that notion of Jacob actually liking me again," I said. "Remember what happened last time you told me that? He went out with Ivy."
"Yes, except things have changed between you two," she said. "However, if Jacob wants to act like a jerk, then let him act like one. Right now, I think you should just concentrate on being excited about tonight's date. And once you're done, call me with all the details on what happened with Aaron."
Four hours later as I got ready to go out with Aaron in my pale green room, my mind was still straying towards how unfriendly Jacob had been. But whether or not I hated the way he was treating me and our friends, there was nothing I could do.
Letting out a sigh, I got up from my striped, blue and green bed and headed to my closet to grab my outfit when the doorbell suddenly rang. Quickly slipping on my black dress pants and a pink satin, sleeveless top Amy had said complemented my complexion, I then went to check the mirror in my bathroom. Once I made sure my outfit wasn't inside out, I then headed back to grab one of my thicker cardigans from the closet, and left my room.
Aaron was wearing a blue shirt with a light grey tie, and had his jacket slung over his left arm. He was waiting for me in the foyer, looking a bit nervous, but still acting like a gentleman, as my dad vigorously shook his hand.
"Maybe you should go save your date before your dad starts telling him one of his stories," my mom whispered from behind me.
In a weird way, I actually wished my dad was giving one of those father-type talks. Like ones where a dad talks about the rules, or when he thinks is the proper time to bring his daughter home. In my case, whenever I brought a friend over, my dad always tried to convince them to accompany him into the living room, only to show them a new card trick he had learned, or maybe tell them a strange story from his teenage years.
"Are you telling me you approve of this one?" I whispered to my mom.
"He's handsome and very polite, but still not Jacob," she said. "Now you better go stop your father before he decides to trap him here."
Rolling my eyes at her, I then hastily ran up to interrupt my dad as he slung an arm around Aaron's shoulders.
"Um, baba? I'm sure Aaron would love to hear your story about how you were the real inventor of toaster waffles, but we really need to get going so we don't miss our reservations."
"Then another time, Aaron?" he asked.
"Of course, Mr. Chow," said Aaron. "It was really nice meeting you too, Mrs. Chow."
"You too, Aaron," she replied.
Giving me a conspiratorial wink, my mom then held back my dad, who still looked eager to keep Aaron in the house, and I quickly shut the front door.
"Thanks for not feeling a bit freaked out with what just happened back there," I said.
"It was no problem," he grinned. "Now let's get this date started."
A little over an hour later, we were at the top of Grouse Mountain, dining in a classy restaurant known as The Observatory. Albeit the subtle murmurs from the other patrons, the atmosphere of the place was romantic and quiet. A fireplace gave the dimly lit room some extra warmth, while candles softly flickered in their glass votive holders atop the tables covered in crisp, white linen. As we sat at one of the tables that hugged the large windows, my attention was drawn to the breathtaking scenery below. Amidst the tops of the shadows of the evergreen trees, the downtown city lights were sparkling like a sea of stars on a clear summer night.
"Jenna, I should be the one apologising for bumping into you," said Aaron, taking a sip of his wine. "I was the one who walked right into you that day at Katie's. There you were, absolutely gorgeous with this incredibly stunning smile on your face, and I couldn't move. I was just so shocked that it was you."
"Thanks for the compliment, but I reckoned you may have overlooked something when you saw me."
"Wow! Modest and beautiful."
"So, that isn't the reason you came, is it?" I asked, feeling a slight flush in my cheeks as I desperately tried to redirect the subject off me while cutting a piece of ahi tuna from my plate.
"Well, sort of," he admitted shyly. "Originally, I was going to just drop by for a bit since I had a huge psych exam on Monday. But once Katie mentioned your name, I knew she was using that as an excuse to entice me to stay longer, and I did. You see, I've never asked about any of her friends like this until recently."
"Why's that?"
"I thought it might get weird if I did," he explained. "Anyway, when I was about to ask her to introduce us, we literally ran into each other. I knew I had to pretend I didn't know you, so I wouldn't scare you off. I was even happier to get your number."
"Well I'm glad you did, or we wouldn't be sitting here getting to know one another," I grinned. "But I do have one question."
"Ask away."
"If you've known Katie for so long, how come she's never mentioned you before?"
"I told her not to. I didn't think you'd be interested in someone like me."
"You shouldn't say that. All the girls at the party were gushing about you."
His cheeks flooded with colour, and he ducked his head bashfully. "I'm very flattered you think that, but you don't have to be nice on my account."
"And you say I'm modest. You have no idea how handsome you really are, do you?" I asked incredulously. "Or even how much of a gentleman you are too?"
"What do you mean?"
"None of the guys I know has ever opened the door, held out my seat, or even helped me into their car like the way you have. And you did all this in one night."
"So is there anything else you want to know?" he grinned.
"How come you and Katie never got together?" I said.
"I guess growing up next to each other all these years, we both never thought of it. I love her as a friend, but that's all. I'm sure it's like that for you with one of your friends."
"If you mean Jacob, then yeah, I guess you can say he's my closest guy friend."
"He was jealous of me, wasn't he?"
"How did you know that?"
"Well, seeing that I'm a guy, I could tell from the way he was looking at you there's something more than just friendship."
"Maybe, but let's talk about something else besides our annoying friends."
"Yes, let's," he agreed, reaching over the table to grab my hand.
The rest of the night went by so quickly and before long, it was time for me to go home. After loitering in the quiet restaurant for a while, talking about things one would normally talk on a first date, Aaron and I finally decided to head back to his car. The date had been so wonderful that by the time we made it to my front door, I felt like I was floating on air.
"So," I said.
"So," he repeated.
"So," I said again.
A moment of silence passed before we both blurted out "I had fun tonight". We chuckled.
"Thank you for a wonderful evening," I grinned.
"You're welcome," he grinned back. "Would you mind if I took you out again sometime?"
"Do you promise to make sure the next time it won't be so fancy?"
"You didn't like the restaurant I chose?"
"No, I did, but honestly, I'd rather go somewhere less posh."
"So, you don't like places like that either."
"Either? You mean you don't too?"
"I hate wearing ties," he said, pulling at the knot.
"Then why in the world did we go to a place like that?"
"I thought that's what you do if you want to impress a girl."
"Well, picking a restaurant on top of mountain where you have to ride a gondola just to get to certainly will impress anybody."
"Then what would your answer be if I promise to take you somewhere more casual?"
"Does this count?"
"Definitely," he grinned, as I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.
A Hilarious Night to Remember
Late Saturday afternoon, I was standing outside the gate, confused as to why I was told to come over early. Yesterday when Amy had suggested that we all change into our costumes for the dance at her abode, I'd assumed at least someone would be here. There was no way anyone was inside a place that looked empty as I stood staring at her yellow house. Thinking it clearly must be a mistake; I opened the gate anyway and started along the brick path.
With a slight mist surrounding the property, Amy's front yard resembled a spooky cemetery. There were moving zombies crawling out of the ground, tombstones scattered across the lawn, human carcasses lying on the grass, and ghosts hanging from the branches of a barren tree. The porch was covered in cobwebs with huge spiders, and had bats swaying in the cool, autumn breeze. There was even a life-sized grim reaper with a skeletal face and flashing red eyes sitting on an old, wooden rocking chair, watching the entire place from his post on the front porch.
Near the front door were two pumpkins sitting on the top step. The one to my left was intricately carved as a witch. She was painted entirely green, had yellow eyes with red veins made out of clay, and two greying teeth sprouting out of the smiling mouth. A black hat was atop her head of black-coloured straw, and a carrot arm held a small, wooden broom. The one on my right was painted green also, but still had orange patches peeking through. With the same yellow eyes, it also had a butternut squash for its nose, black and white straw falling to the sides for hair, and was sitting on top of a pair of really huge, worn-out black loafers. Drops of red paint were near the mouth by the grey teeth bearing a goofy smile. There was even a thick silver thread sewn on the side of its head.
As I continued getting swallowed by the vapours that seemed very saturated with moisture closer to the front door, my thoughts began straying back to the beginning of the week.
On Monday afternoon, I had been surprised that Jacob had stuck to me like glue. I thought for sure he would still be upset with me like he had been last week. But then once I heard about the Halloween dance coming up on the weekend, and also the school buzzing about who Jacob would take, I knew what Jacob was trying to do.
Just about every girl from tenth grade and up never left his side since the first moment he had walked into school. They would even wait for him outside each of his classes, by his locker, or even hung by the boys' washroom just to corner him until he gave in and picked one of them. By the time noon came around, he became so frustrated with their persistence that the only thing he could think of was to hide behind me.
I was still annoyed with Jacob when he had approached me, but he never gave me a chance to walk away. With a firm grasp on my arm, he had tugged me down the hall, pulled me around a secluded corner, and had gotten down on his knees to apologise for his rude behaviour. The look in his eyes had been so sincere, any rude remark I thought of using on him had instantly died on my lips. Although when I had agreed to help Jacob out in avoiding the girls, I didn't think he'd be accompanying me everywhere I went. The next morning, I had found him sitting at the kitchen table having breakfast with my parents. According to him, he was over early so he could drive me to school. I thought it had to do with him feeling afraid of the girls. However, once we got there, we then were surprised no one had approached him. I guess they had assumed Jacob was going to the dance with me.
Eventually breaking away from the mist, I finally reached Amy's porch and rang the doorbell. It sounded like chains rattling through the house. But while I waited for someone to let me in, I guess I was too consumed with my thoughts and didn't notice the grim reaper had moved. Not until it suddenly jumped up from its chair and wrapped its arms around my waist.
Jumping three inches off the surface of the porch as I let out a piercing scream that echoed down the street, I then kneed the reaper between its legs. I felt completely satisfied with my well-aimed kick as it crumbled to the ground, but once I heard a human moan, I then quickly yanked off the mask to find Matt groaning in pain.
"What happened?" asked Amy, yanking open the front door.
"Your stupid idiot of a boyfriend thought he'd be funny by trying to scare the shit out of me," I grumbled.
"Hey, what did I miss?" asked Jacob, hastily running up the path.
"Your dumb cousin tried to scare Jenna," said Amy.
"Matt, you really are a moron," sighed Jacob.
"Are the rest already here?" I asked Amy.
"They're in the living room," she said.
Stepping over Matt, who was being helped up to his feet by Amy and Jacob, I then entered into the darkened foyer and was greeted by a life-sized zombie groom by the door. He was wearing a withered black tuxedo and a matching top hat, and standing beside him was his headless bride dressed in a frilly, vintage bridal dress. Behind them, the windows were covered with greying, ripped fabric, and the overhead bulb above me was replaced by a black light. Ghosts, which were actually helium balloons covered in white sheets, were hovering in the air along the narrow corridor. Spider webs with hairy spiders lined the hall, illuminated pumpkins flickering with candles sat along the baseboards, and eerily sounds like screams and groans were coming from the speakers above. There was even a goblin sitting in a corner, holding a bucket of dry ice that created a foggy path leading towards the living room.
"Now that my idiotic boyfriend has learnt his lesson, what kind of costumes shall we wear tonight?" asked Amy, as she and Jacob helped Matt to the couch.
"It has to be something good," said Katie. "I got it! I'm sure you girls will agree with me on this one. You know how much trouble we go through to look perfect for guys, right? Well, how about this? Instead of us constantly getting beautified for the affection of the opposite sex, what if we get revenge on the guys by dressing them up as girls for Halloween?"
"What?" the guys spluttered altogether.
"I think that's a great idea," said Amy. "No one's going to think less of you. Besides, I'm sure there will be others dressed in more odd looking stuff."
"It'll be fun," said Nikki.
"For you maybe," muttered Devon.
"Seriously, what did we ever do to you?" said Alex. "We're not the ones forcing you to do this for us."
"Yeah," gasped Matt.
"If you don't agree to let us do this once then I'll just have to cut you off." Amy sniffed at her boyfriend, but once she saw the slack-jawed expressions on our faces, she began to blush. "I...I don't mean that."
"Then what did you mean?" asked Alex, wagging his eyebrows suggestively.
"It's none of your business," snapped Matt, finally regaining his voice. "Fine, we'll do it."
Hearing Jacob's false cough which sounded remarkably like "Whipped", I bit the inside of my cheek to prevent a laugh from escaping and quietly followed the girls up the spiral staircase towards Amy's princess bedroom.
Unlike most rooms which were entirely pink, Amy's wall was white. She still has some pink in her room, like her bed draped with a striped comforter and the lace-lined linen sheets, but the furniture was a mixture of white and black. The carpet was a chequered-pattern in white and black also, except there was also a wool rug on top of it with a picture of a girl walking her poodle. By her desk she had a zebra-printed chair, and right above her queen-sized canopy bed was a small, crystal light. On the opposite wall across from her bed was a twenty-inch flat-screened TV. Underneath the TV, Amy even had a canopy dog bed with pink feathers for her Pomeranian named Koko, who had just jumped onto my lap.
The girls and I were grateful that Amy's mom works as a costume designer, but we also were stumped with choosing the right outfit for the guys. There were so many choices it was hard picking out the best. Finally agreeing to dress the guys up as the Spice Girls, the girls and I then had just finished deciding on escorting them in tuxes when the guys walked into the room.
"Okay, everyone, pair up and let's get to it," announced Amy.
"Are we all going to change in here?" asked Alex, as he headed over to Katie, Devon stood by Nikki, Matt stood by Amy, and Jacob walked up to me.
"Once you guys pick out an outfit, everyone is then going to pick one of the other rooms to change in so we can surprise each other with the transformations," explained Amy.
"Hey, how come Sporty Spice isn't in here?" asked Matt.
"Sweetie, I'm impressed you know who is missing---and also a bit disturbed---but what fun would that be?" said Amy, giving her boyfriend a questionable look. "Anyone can wear a track suit and we all need to see you guys in drag to keep us satisfied."
"Hey, Jenna, are you still mad at me for how I acted last week towards you?" whispered Jacob. "I'm only asking because I just want to know if you'll go easy on me, or if you're going to get brutal and make me do things no normal guy would do."
"Let's see, since I'm still a bit upset with you, I think you owe it to me to do whatever I say," I whispered back. Koko barked. "Koko thinks so too."
"You're not going to make me shave my legs are you?"
"No, but once you pick out a dress, then I will decide what's next."
Emitting a really long sigh, Jacob slowly walked up to side of Amy's bed where the guys were gathered, carefully gazed over the selection, and picked up the first thing he saw.
"How about this one?" he asked, placing the knee-length, black strapless dress against his body.
"You have good taste," I grinned. "What do you think Koko?"
Koko let out another bark.
"I have to agree with Amy's dog," said Alex, holding up the glittery, blue dress.
"Why's that?" Nikki asked him.
"Out of all of us, Jacob has the best body," he grinned.
"It will even show off his sexy muscles," added Matt, grabbing the leopard print jumpsuit in front of him.
"Especially the legs," smirked Devon, who was left with the white baby-doll dress.
"Go ahead and laugh now, but I'd be more worried about what the other girls are planning on doing to you," grumbled Jacob.
While Matt, Devon, and Alex's faces suddenly paled, Jacob then flung the dress over his left shoulder, grabbed me by the arm once I placed Koko back on the floor, and pushed me out the door to the closest guest room.
"Where are you going?" he asked, as I started to head back.
"You made me forget to grab everything else I need from Amy," I said. "While I'm busy collecting some things I need, why don't you go and shave that stubble on your face? Oh, yeah, make sure you also wet your hair, so I can style it."
Moments later, and with all the paraphernalia of stuff to turn Jacob into a girl, I headed back into the room and found Matt and Devon sitting on the bed, talking to a bare-chested Jacob, who had a white towel around his neck.
"And what are you two doing in here?" I asked them.
"Since the girls are still busy getting things ready for us, Dev and I decided to come see what you have planned for my pretty-boy cousin," said Matt.
"It still doesn't mean you can be in here," I said, as Jacob threw a pillow at Matt's head. "Amy said the transformations are supposed to be kept a secret."
"You both don't have to get touchy because you guys want to be alone."
"Not everything involves kinkiness, Matt," I argued back, as Jacob threw another pillow, this time hitting Matt squarely in the face. "He needs to fit something and I can't give away what it is."
"But I thought we got everything already?" asked Jacob.
"I...it's something else you need to help accentuate the dress," I said carefully.
"Now I definitely want to see what you're up to," chuckled Matt.
"Out!" Jacob and I yelled.
"C'mon, Dev, let's leave the two lovebirds alone," said Matt.
Shaking my head as I went to shut the door behind them, I then turned back to face Jacob and was startled to see him staring at me.
"What?"
"Nothing," he said. "So...what'll I be fitting?"
"Oh, that will be later. Right now, I think we should get the makeup done first since that will probably take the longest."
"You mean I have to wear makeup too?" he complained.
"Yes, you have to wear makeup too," I said. "Now hold still."
Thirty minutes later, I was finally done with the makeup and began to style his hair. Unfortunately, every time I used the hair dryer and the round brush to give it some volume, the result always ended with his hair going in different directions.
"Well this isn't going to work," I said. "I thought it'd be okay but your hair isn't quite long enough for me to curl it. I guess we'll just have to use the wig Amy gave me in case I needed it."
"Wait a minute," interrupted Jacob. "I thought Posh Spice has short hair?"
"And how do you know that?" I asked, fitting the short, straight, black-haired wig over his head before parting it in the middle.
"I do have cousins who are girls you know," he said. "How else do you think I know that?"
"I thought maybe you and Matt are secretly part of the Spice Girl fan club since you two know more about the group than the average normal male."
"Funny."
"Hey, can you finish putting in these bobby pins for me? I need to get that other thing I said you needed."
"Exactly what is this thing?" he asked, as I headed over to my bag.
"This." I held up a black bra and the colour suddenly drained from Jacob's face. "If you're wondering, yes, the guys all have to wear one too. It will help you look more like a girl."
"Fine," he sighed, taking it from my hand.
'Hey, you should be thankful I didn't ask for the bright pink one for you to wear."
"Who has that one?"
"Not telling," I grinned.
While Jacob was busy putting on the bra, I left the room and headed into the washroom to fill the water balloons that Amy had put in my back to give his body more curves. When I came back with the fake boobs, however, I couldn't decide if I wanted to laugh or hide. I was impressed that Jacob's sculpted chest resembled one of those Calvin Klein underwear models, but I also found it amusing, and somewhat disturbing, to see the same amazing chest covered by a lacy bra that was twisted and upside down.
"Want me to help?" I offered.
"Yes, please," he said, sounding relieved.
"Sorry if my hands are a bit cold," I said.
"I'd rather have you do this then make me struggle with it," he said, as I unclasped the bra and attached it the right way. "Hey, is it supposed to feel a bit loose in the front?"
"Thanks for reminding me."
Giving Jacob the filled balloons I had placed on top of the bed, I then turned to grab the dress Jacob had hung on the door. But then just as soon as I took it off the hook, I unexpectedly heard a loud pop. One of the balloons had busted in Jacob's hand.
"Couldn't resist, could you?" I smirked.
"Not funny, Jenna," he said, yanking the box of tissues from my grasp. "I guess it means I don't have to wear this stupid thing."
"Not so fast," I said with an amusing grin. "I have something else to use as a backup."
"Of course you have a backup. So where are they?"
"Do you promise not to squeeze these ones?"
"Why?"
"My father will kill me if these get damaged since I only brought these as a last resort."
Seeing the confusion etched upon his face, I let out a sigh, rummaged through my bag again, and produced two clear silicone balls. His eyes went wide.
"You knew beforehand we were going to be dressed up like this?" he proclaimed.
"I was already thinking of finding a way to make you dress up like a girl as my form of payback," I explained.
"You really are brutal, you know that?"
"Maybe, but I didn't think I deserved to be treated the way how you treated me."
"I know. And I really am sorry for ignoring you like the way I did. I don't know what came over m---hold a sec. You said your dad...he knows?"
"How else was I going to get a pair of implants? And no, they're not used. These are a sample pair."
"How lucky of m---what are you doing?"
"Making sure they're not lopsided," I said, laughing at the pitch of his voice as I securely adjusted the fake boobs in place. "Anyway, I think we're done."
Jacob was grumbling as he turned to look into the full-length mirror behind him, but a second later, a huge smile broke onto his face once he saw how he looked.
"I look sexy," he grinned. He was swivelling from left to right, the implants jiggling with every step. "Still a bit bouncy, aren't they?"
"I thought all guys liked them bouncy?" I said without thinking.
Jacob stared for a bit before another huge smile broke onto his face. "Actually I like them to be a perfect size and not overly huge."
Seeing his eyes drifting down my face and onto my chest, I loudly cleared my throat and slugged him on the arm.
"So is there anything else we need?" he laughed.
"You need to put these nylons on," I said.
"I got a better idea. Why don't you just save me the trouble of figuring out how to work these things and put them on for me?"
"I know. How about I just start the nylons for you, and you do the rest? That way, I can go and change into my tux."
"I still say it's not fair that you girls are forcing us to do this," he muttered.
"At least you now know how much we go through," I grinned. "Now sit on the bed so I can put these on."
Once I slipped both nylons onto his feet, I then told him to pull the rest of it carefully up to his thighs, so they would be hidden under the dress, before leaving to the washroom to change.
As I buttoned up my frilly shirt, I couldn't help but feel envious with how pretty Jacob looked. The brown mascara and eye shadow made his hazel eyes more striking than ever. His lips looked even fuller with the mulberry-coloured lipstick I chose. He was so gorgeous I swore he could easily pass for a beauty queen, if not for his lack of curves and the muscles on his arms.
Readjusting the orange tie Amy thought would be perfect for Halloween; I then slipped on the jacket and came back into the room to find Jacob still admiring himself in the mirror.
"You really like this, don't you?" I said.
"Not funny, Je---" His sentence was derailed, and his eyes popped out of their sockets, once he saw the black stilettos with rhinestones straps dangling from my fingers. He fell on to the bed. "You've got to be kidding me?"
"Hey, we gotta keep the look consistent," I said, as I helped him slip them on. "But don't worry. I'll make sure I'm standing near you in case you fall."
"Gee, thanks."
Placing my arm securely around his waist to keep him steady, we slowly headed out of the room and descended the stairs when a pair of voices came drifting from the foyer.
"Nikki, what are you doing now?" asked Devon.
"Your hair is falling out and your dress is crumpled," she said, adjusting Devon's pigtails and smoothing down the front of the dress. "There, isn't that better?"
"It's much better," I said, causing them both to turn their heads.
"Oh, hey, Jenna," said Nikki. "Where's Jacob?"
"Jacob's gone, but Jacqueline's right here."
Giving me a steely look for calling him Jacqueline, Jacob came striding into view. With his shoulders thrown back and one hand gracefully on top of the other, Jacob then surprised us by tossing his head to flip the wig over his left shoulder.
"Hey gals," he said in a girly voice, making me snort out loud.
"How...did...you...?" stuttered Nikki.
"It comes out naturally," he said. "Looking good, Johnson."
"Bennett, you're taking this cross-dressing way too seriously," muttered Devon.
"I see we're all ready."
We all turned, and Nikki and I started to laugh. With the leopard-print jumpsuit looking a bit snug in a few areas, Matt was also sporting a huge brown wig that was sticking straight up and wearing a pair of chunky, four-inch black platform boots on his feet. Wearing a bright, red wig highlighted with gold, Alex's blue dress, which almost resembled the original outfit with a huge British flag in the front, showed off a pair of pale, and very hairy, limbs. Against the contrast from the flashy, red platform boots on his feet, Nikki and I were almost tempted to put on a pair of sunglasses from the glare of Alex's legs.
"How in the world did you get these?" Matt asked Jacob, as he wobbled over to prod one of Jacob's boobs.
"Water balloons," grinned Nikki. "I should've thought of that instead of using cotton balls."
"I'm sure Matt likes those better than balled up tissues," said Katie.
"Actually it's better than that," I smirked.
"You're kidding?" gasped Amy.
"You mean these aren't water balloons?" asked Matt, who was still prodding Jacob's left side. "Then what are they?"
"Silicone implants," said Amy.
"Where'd you get those?" asked Alex.
"Borrowed the sample ones from my dad," I said.
"Well, real ones or not, he's still looking sexy," Matt teased. "Wait till the girls see his shoulders."
"Never mind the girls," grinned Alex. "I'm thinking of jumping Jacob myself."
"I really didn't need to hear that," muttered Katie, as we finally headed out the door.
Beautiful
I was never the type to take the time to try and improve my appearance. I preferred the natural look and always prided that I could make myself presentable at a moment's notice. However, as a favour to my mom, I was currently sitting in front of her vanity, staring up at Amy's scrutinizing face, with my head feeling itchy from the rollers in my hair.
"Can you please stop fidgeting?" she sighed. "I'm almost done getting these rollers out of your hair."
"It's just our graduation pictures," I complained. "I don't know why we're going through all this trouble."
"We still need to look at least presentable," she said.
"Easy for you to say. You always look great."
"As long as I have makeup on. Without it, I'd probably end up scaring someone shitless."
"Yes you would."
"Hilarious, Jen."
"So explain to me again why we're doing this?" I laughed.
"Like I said, we need to look decent. Besides, your mom really wants this too."
"I know she does, but I was just going to slather on some lip gloss, not redo my whole face, or even my hair. I even agreed to wear this black Chinese dress my grandma got for me, and you know how much I hate fitted stuff. I can barely sit properly because it's so short."
"That's so typical of you," she sighed. "Knee-length is not short. And stop squirming."
I ignored Amy and continued to squirm in the seat, murmuring under my breath. Usually girls would go through three hours of torture in getting themselves ready if it was the prom. Since it was the end of November, and we were only taking our composite pictures in our cap and gown, I couldn't understand why we were going through all this trouble. But no matter what I thought, even though I was dolled up to look like a short runway model, I still looked average in comparison to Amy.
As always, she looked beautiful. Her dress was a flirty, pink, mid-thigh halter dress with a rhinestone band around the waist that emphasised her curvy figure and slender legs. Her eyes were smoky, looking sexy and sultry but not overdone, with a tinge of shimmery lilac on the lids. Her lips were painted a peachy pink, and the left side of her hair was held back with a single diamond clip.
"There, now you look perfect," she announced.
I turned to look in my mirror, and I had to admit Amy did a great job. My hair was parted to the right and the ends were slightly curled. My eyelids were lined with a touch of green shadow that emphasised the darkness of my eyes, making them brighter and larger than normal. My lips had the faintest hint of colour which matched the pink from the cherry blossom pattern on my dress.
"Ooh, wait till he sees you like this," grinned Amy. "He's going to flip!"
"Wait till who sees me?" I asked.
"Jacob of course!"
"Amy, I'm not doing this because of Jacob."
"I know you're not, but trust me when I tell you he's going to enjoy what he sees."
"And what about Aaron?"
"Just because you've gone out with him twice doesn't automatically make it serious. So technically it should be no problem if Jacob decides to show some interest in you."
"Jenna! Amy!" my mom called. "Jacob and Matt are here!"
Amy pushed me out the door. "Now go see if you can woo him," she grinned. "I'll be down in a bit. I still need to readjust my hair."
In my opinion, I didn't think her hair needed to be fixed. Every brown curl was perfectly just so and not a hair was out of line. But knowing better than to comment as we headed into my room, I then quickly grabbed my sweater, let Amy do what she needed to do, and headed toward the stairs.
My heart suddenly lurched into my throat. Jacob was standing at the bottom of the stairs by the foyer mirror, and he looked incredible. His wavy hair was swept back, making it sexier than usual, his collar was flipped up, and the black suit he wore was tailored perfectly across his chest.
Although my eyes were wide with admiration, my expression was nothing compared to Jacob's as he swept his eyes over me from head-to-toe. I had to remind myself to breathe as I drew nearer, and hoped I wasn't imagining the emotion I saw burning in his eyes.
"I think my cousin likes what he sees," whispered Matt. "You look really good, Jen."
"And you look very handsome yourself," I grinned.
"I'm always this handsome," he said staunchly. "So, where did Amy disappear to?"
"Oh, she ah...she'll be down in a minute," I stuttered, feeling nervous under Jacob's lingering gaze. "She's in my room fixing her hair."
"Right, like I can believe that," he grumbled.
Once Matt disappeared up the stairs, I then slowly turned to face Jacob and found his face full of emotion with his lips curved into a warm smile.
"You look amazing, Jenna," he said.
"So do you," I smiled back.
"Hey, do you know how to work this thing?" he asked, holding up a burgundy tie.
"Are you trying to tell me someone as suave as you don't know how to tie a tie?"
"Not when there's no need to wear them in school," he said, his cheeks going red.
"You're cute when you blush, you know," I grinned.
"I'm cute all the time," he grinned back. "Devastatingly handsome too."
"Oh, give me that thing before your big head explodes," I scoffed.
"So how do I tie this thing properly?" he laughed.
"If you want me to show you then I need to grab a stool."
"What do you need a stool for?"
"Cause it's easier to show you how through the mirror." I placed the stool behind him and climbed up. "Now face your reflection so I can position myself behind you."
"And then what?"
"Now watch."
Jacob's eyes were locked with mine in the mirror, yet I couldn't understand why he was holding in his breath. There was something strange in the way he was looking at me. It was so intense, I was positively sure my pulsating heart was going to burst right out of my clothes and thrash on the floor for all to see. But then just as I was about to pass the wide end through the loop, Jacob suddenly turned around and the tie slid to the ground.
My stomach automatically clenched, and the tightness in my throat intensified, threatening to steal my voice. The walls felt like they were compressing around us, squishing the air out of my lungs. We were so close I could even feel the warmth of Jacob's breath against my lips. When his hand came up and gently brushed my cheek before tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear, it was a move that was so uncharacteristically Jacob, it actually scared me. Regrettably, I didn't have time to fully comprehend what had just happened. A sudden yell from the top of the stairs startled us apart.
I was so wrapped up with Jacob's strange behaviour, I completely forgot I was standing on the stool. But instead of crashing to the floor, my startled gasp was cut off by Jacob catching me in his arms.
"You okay?" he asked me.
"I...I'm fine," I said. "Um, thanks for saving me."
"No problem," he whispered and he quickly released his hold.
My voice instantly deserted me as a silence hung heavily in the air. I knew this would be the best time to exit gracefully, like maybe finding out what could be taking Matt and Amy so long, but I simply just stood there, staring at Jacob, still as stone.
"Don't you kids look wonderful?"
Both jumping at the sound of the voice, we quickly redirected our gaze from each other and aimed them towards my mom standing in the hall.
"My goodness, Jacob, don't you look handsome," she sighed, walking up to him and patting him softly on the cheek. "And you, Jenna. You really should take the time to dress up like this."
"And what's wrong with the way I normally dress?" I asked her.
"You just look so much nicer and prettier this way," she said.
"I think Jenna looks great all the time," said Jacob, picking up the tie from the floor.
"Always the gentleman," she smiled at him. "Oh, we must get a picture."
"Mom, it's really not necessary," I said.
"Nonsense dear," she said. "Harold!"
"What?!" my dad hollered back.
"Grab your camera and get over here!"
"Why?"
"Just do it! That father of yours sometimes. Oh, where is he? Harold!"
"Don't get all testy. I'm h---"
Freezing in mid-sentence, my dad had this awed look on his face as he stared at me, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.
"Oh, my baby girl," he sniffed, wrapping me in a tight hug. "Come. We must take a picture to capture this moment."
"Jenna, help Jacob with his tie," chastised my mom. "And make sure its straight."
I refrained from rolling my eyes dramatically in case my mom saw and grabbed the tie back from Jacob.
"Yeah, Jenna," smirked Jacob, smothering his laugh with his fist, as I wove it around his neck. "Better make sure its straight."
This time it was my turn to be smug as I purposely pulled the knot a bit tighter than I should. Jacob's muffled chuckle quickly turned into a strangled cough.
"At least it's on straight," I whispered back.
Ignoring his glare as my face started to twitch, I then twisted back to face my parents with a pleased grin on my face just as the camera clicked.
"That was perfect," said my dad.
"Harold, take some more of them," said my mom.
"Baba, we really need to get going, or we'll be late," I said, stopping my dad from bringing the camera back up to his face when I finally spotted two identical grins at the top of the stairs.
Then before my parents could trap us in the hallway and take more pictures, I quickly grabbed Jacob by the elbow as he struggled to contain in his laughter again, and used my other hand to push both Amy and Matt out the door.
Despite the greying clouds overhead, and the hint of rain in the air, the sky was still bright when we were finally done with our pictures. Since it was still early, we all decided to catch a movie and grab some dinner. But instead of looking like we came out of a photo shoot, we all went home to change into something more comfortable to wear.
A half-hour later, I was in a pair of jeans and my favourite white hooded sweatshirt, standing alone in line and waiting to be let in to the movie we had chosen to see. While I was also waiting for the rest of my friends to arrive, and for Jacob to come back with the popcorn he had left to get, my head then suddenly began to spin, and the image of Jacob's face while I was tying his tie appeared.
I was positively sure my face was etched with confusion with the way how Jacob had looked at me. Why would Jacob make his move now after all these years? Is it because Aaron was in the picture? Before I could finish that thought, I then began thinking about Amy's logic.
Since Aaron and I had only gone out a couple of times after our first date, I doubt what we had could even consider us as being a "couple". We'd never really had that particular conversation. If our dates were meant as more than casual outings, wouldn't we have made time to see each other, despite our busy school schedules, just to see if that was true?
Shaking my head at all the unanswered questions flitting around in my head, I decided to forget about Aaron and Jacob when someone blocked my view. Within five minutes, I felt like wanting to hurl.
This guy was handing me cheesy lines, saying things like how my beauty had captivated his heart, or if I wanted another bone since the two hundred six in my body weren't enough. If a guy was planning to try and pick up a girl, wouldn't he find a better way than trying to repulse her?
Finally having enough of his lame attempts when he brazenly tried asking me for my number, I opened my mouth to tell him off when Jacob, who appeared holding a huge bucket of buttered popcorn with a wide grin on his face, wrapped his free arm around my waist.
"It figures the pretty ones are always taken," the guy muttered.
"That's right!" Jacob hollered after the guy, who ran a hand through his blond head as he walked away.
"Ahem."
Jacob and I both spun around. Matt was marching towards us with a huge grin on his face, followed by the rest of our friends.
"This look like an interesting situation we seem to be witnessing, eh, Dev?" he said.
"You know, Matt, I do believe you're right," smirked Devon from behind him. "I think these two have been hiding something from us this whole time. What do you think, Alex?"
"I think you're both right," Alex said cheekily. "So what do you think it might be? That Jacob and Jenna are madly in love? We knew it all along of course."
"The signs are there," added Devon. "It's just a matter of time before it happened."
I was confused on what they were talking about when realisation hit me quick. Jacob must have noticed too. He hastily dropped the arm he still had around my waist.
"There is nothing between us, you guys," said Jacob.
"Sure there isn't," sighed Matt. "You've probably been hiding this from us the whole time, and we just finally caught you. Being your cousin and all, I thought you'd at least have the decency to tell me about this. Finding out this way is a little disappointing, don't you think?"
"Now that we all know, when are you guys gonna tie the knot?" taunted Alex.
"We just want to find out first before everyone else does," said Devon. "You both owe it to us since you hid this little fact already."
"And you have to warn us beforehand," said Matt, amused. "I need the time to buy a tux. Of course I will be the best man---"
"Keep talking and you won't even be at my wedding!" yelled Jacob.
"So there is a wedding!" said Alex, clapping Jacob on the back.
"I was just speaking hypothetically!" Jacob let out a low growl, grabbed my hand as he yanked Alex's arm away, and stalked into the theatre with me in tow.
"Then like I've always told you, you're blind as ever," Matt said with a frown, following us in.
"Would you guys quit it?" I said in disbelief. "You didn't even let us explain, and you're trying to plan a wedding for us."
"So, Jen, start explaining why we found Jacob's arm wrapped around your waist," Amy proclaimed, following behind me as Jacob pulled me up the steps.
"Oh, about that," said Jacob. "I was just saving Jenna from this guy hitting on her."
"And I was about to tell Jacob he didn't have to," I said. "I was almost turning green from his bad attempts to flirt with me. Who goes and says things like 'Pardon me, but I lost my phone number. Could I borrow yours?'"
"That must be one of the lamest pickup lines ever," groaned Nikki.
"Maybe Jacob's protecting you for himself," said Matt.
"Or he could be getting hints on how to pick up girls," snorted Alex.
"I still think it's because he's already has the hots for you, Jen," whispered Amy, staring at Jacob's hand still holding mine as he guided us down the row to some seats.
The lights started to dim before I could come up with a retort. But rather than doing nothing once Jacob had let go of my hand, I quickly grabbed some of his popcorn and threw it at her head.
Winter Break
The snow was crunching loudly under my feet, and the flakes were falling around me, coating the world in white. Each hot breath exiting from my mouth flew out in crystallised clouds. It was so cold, I had to bury my face deeper in my woolly, green scarf for warmth as I trudged my way through the thick snow towards Amy's house. My jaw then dropped at the sight before me when I finally made it to the front gate.
A thin layer of snow was sprinkled on the tops of bushes, some evergreen trees, and coated each barren twig. The bird fountain that stood in the yard was frozen over. In the driveway, I could see some partially filled footprints leading to Amy's green Beetle that was covered completely, except for the headlights peeking through. Everything was hidden under a coating of smooth, powdery, white crystal ice, except for the walkway Amy's dad had cleared.
I carefully made my way down the trampled path, trying not to slip on the icy walkway, and came upon two snowmen carollers in the middle of the lawn. They looked like characters from a Dickens novel, standing in front of an old-fashioned lamppost.
The female was dressed in a long Victorian outfit made of green velvet, had a white, fake fur muffler covering her hands, a matching cape around her shoulders, and a fur-trimmed bonnet on her head. The male, who had a handlebar moustache, looked very dapper in a black trench coat with a tail, had on a top hat made of wool, and wore a plaid green scarf around his neck. Both had the usual eyes and mouths made of charcoal and a carrot for the nose. But while the male was bald, the female wore a curly blonde wig. She even had false eyelashes and some blush sprayed onto her cheeks.
Instead of cobwebs on the porch, thick garlands with clear Christmas lights encased in ice were draped up and around the posts. A soft tinkling of a bell came from the holly wreath swinging gently to the breeze against the front door. More lights along the edge of the house were lit up, even though the day was sort of bright. Everything was tasteful and not tacky, unlike some. Her neighbours across the street had their yard covered with all sort of inflatable decorations, like a six-foot-tall Santa swaying in the wind.
A sudden cold breeze assaulted my nose when I reached the front steps, bringing sounds of merriment and laughter to my ears. As fast as I could, I tromped my way through the thick snow, followed the laughing voices of my friends to the back of the house, when something white came streaming towards my head.
"What took you so long?"
I quickly wiped the snow from my face, spluttering out the bits that had gone into my mouth, and was shocked to see a chortling Jacob standing in front of me.
Ever since Alex had joked about our non-existent wedding, it was as if we couldn't keep a conversation going between us anymore. I thought maybe it was because we had run out of things to talk about, but then I began wondering if I was starting to annoy him. On the occasional times we did bump into each other, it felt like he was pulling himself away.
Amy thought it was because I had gone out on my third date with Aaron a week before the start of our winter break. But from what I could remember, even if my dates with Aaron were only friendly outings, it really shouldn't matter who I went out with. At the movies, Jacob had basically told everyone we were just friends.
I was half-glad he was here, but with all the pent-up frustration of being ignored once again, I quickly gathered a huge handful of snow, packed it tight, and hurled the ball at him. I guess I must have been madder than I thought. The force of my snowball hit him so hard, it made Jacob stumble backwards, and he disappeared into the drift.
"Wow!" he said. "And here I thought you couldn't hit the side of a barn."
"Funny," I said. I bent down to help him up when someone caught my eye. "Hey, am I seeing things or is Matt wearing some really tight pants?"
"You're not hallucinating," he smirked. "He told me Amy forced him to wear them. Man, he must have it bad to go through all that trouble to look like some ballet dancer."
"And what is wrong with ballet dancers?" I said.
"Don't you think they look very girly in tights and ruffles?"
"Actually I think they look rather sexy dancing around stage. With those tight pants, you can see how perfectly their---"
"I do not want to know about that," Jacob hastily cut in.
"I was about to say muscles," I sighed. "You really need to get your mind out of the gutter."
"Can't help it," he chuckled. "My mind is full of knowledge."
"Useless knowledge," I said. "So, do you want to join our friends' snowball fight, or do you feel like building a snowman with me?"
"Let's make it a snow girl instead," he grinned. "But first..."
Jacob suddenly squashed a snowball on my face.
A thin veil of mist hung in the air by the time we had half the body done. Despite the winter chill and my slightly frozen nose, I still felt warm and continued to roll the head.
"Jacob, are you purposely trying to make her look fat?" I asked him.
"Of course not," he replied, sounding irritated.
"Then why did you stack the one that's supposed to be the bottom on top of the one that supposed to be in the middle?" I said.
"These are in the right order," he said testily. "You just concentrate on what you have to do and let me finish what I have to do, okay?"
"Fine, but I'm telling you, she looks fat."
I could hear him mumbling to himself as I rolled the huge ball to the left and glanced up again.
"Now what?" asked Jacob, sounding disgruntled as he wiped away some snow from the middle ball.
"Something's still not right," I said.
"What, you want me to put the snow back?"
"No, I don't want you to put it back."
"What do you want me to do then?"
"How about putting on a couple of bumps around the chest area for her boobs?"
"Why don't you do it if you're going to be so picky?"
"Because you told me to work on the head. And since we both know what strikes your interest, you're the perfect guy for the job."
He pretended to look offended with my remark, but ruined the effect. As he began compressing and shaping the mound of snow, I thought the area around him was going to melt. He was so red in the face, I wasn't sure if he could continue.
"I thought guys dream of doing that, but you look like you're not enjoying it at all," I smirked.
"My hands are starting to go numb with your interruptions," he growled.
"Then stop fondling it and get it on. Oh, yeah, don't forget to make sure they're both the same size. We don't want her looking lopsided now."
"And I think you're just having way too much fun at my expense," he snapped, packing the snow harder onto the chest than he intended to.
Once both sides of her boobs were on, I then tilted my head, scrunched up my face, and let out a strangled laugh to see them almost as big as her head.
"At least now we know how big you like them," I laughed.
"Not funny, Jenna," he said dryly.
"Sorry," I coughed. "It's just too hilarious not to comment. Fine, I'll leave you alone and concentrate on her head."
The flakes were getting heavier, making things harder to see by the time we were done. We had to squint through the swirling snow just to check out our handiwork. When we did, Jacob and I then couldn't believe the monstrosity in front of us, and we both crumpled to the ground in laughter.
The snow girl, whose chest was still lopsided, wore a dress made out of twigs, had a pair of tree stumps for her arms, pine needles for her hair, and a body that looked like we had put on a corset and pulled too tight.
"Th...that has t...to be th...the ugliest snow...man I've s...seen," stuttered Jacob.
"S...snow g...girl," I corrected him through chattering teeth. "And I th...think we sh...should go in b...before we get pn...pneumonia."
Shaking the snow off ourselves, we then helped each other to our feet, and headed into the warmth of Amy's house. I then almost bumped into a ladder when I stepped through the doorway, and when I looked up, I found Matt holding one end of the pine garland that had loosened from the ceiling.
"Don't move a step further," he hollered down at me.
"But we want to go warm up before our f---." Something a few inches from Matt's head suddenly caught my eye, and I couldn't remember what I was about to say next.
"The mistletoe is supposed to be for Devon and Nikki," Alex explained, appearing into the hallway with a roll of tape in his hands. "We've been noticing things and swear something is happening between them, but they just don't know how to approach it."
"And being the nice friends that we are, we decided to help them along," added Matt. "But since you two spoiled it, I guess you'll have to take their places."
"We really don't want our hard work in putting this up going to waste," said Alex.
"You're kidding right?" I said.
"Not one bit," Alex said with a wicked grin.
"Then at least can we have a little privacy?" Jacob snapped before I could say no. "We don't really need an audience watching us now, do we?"
"Fine, fine, we'll get going," Matt relented.
My heart felt like it was doing cartwheels in my ribs as I silently stared uneasily back up at the small sprig of mistletoe nailed above our heads. When the clanking sounds coming from the ladder Matt and Alex were carrying slowly drifted away, my senses then seemed to heighten, and I swore I could hear this faint thump coming from Jacob's heart beating at a fast pace in his chest.
Slowly, I lowered my gaze as his breathing became shallow and looked at Jacob. He was also staring at the mistletoe, but lowered his head once he felt the weight of my eyes on him. Breaking out into a soft smile as his gaze drifted down to my lips and back up to my eyes, I read the unspoken question he had asked me and nodded back. There was a thrill of anticipation running through my entire body as he slowly leaned in.
"Come on and kiss her, you blockhead!"
"Would you get out of here you ass?" Jacob growled at Matt, who had poked his head back into the hall. "We still like some privacy!"
Even though my cheeks were probably still flushed from being outside in the cold, there was this new sense of warmth rushing to the other parts of my face as I wished for the floor to swallow me up whole. But before I could bury my head in Jacob's chest as Matt's laughter faded away, Jacob lifted his hands, and without any hesitation, and before anyone else could interrupt us, pulled my face to his.
I dimly registered his lips were soft as I closed my eyes. His kiss was invoking this feeling inside me, something I hadn't felt in a long time. It caused every nerve to take complete control of my body. Back when I had gotten my first kiss from Riley, there was this strange fluttering in my abdomen, like a swarm of butterflies had invaded my body. But compared to what I was feeling now, the butterflies I had felt before were merely just annoying moths trying to eat up my insides. My legs even felt like jelly, and I was sure I was only standing because Jacob had placed an arm around my waist. However, just as I was about to willingly give into the sensation of the kiss and melt into a blissful oblivion, Jacob pulled back.
"Um...Merry Christmas," he said, his voice low.
"Y...you too," I replied breathlessly.
Jacob looked as though he wanted to say something else, but didn't have the nerve. I also didn't want to say anything either in case I accidentally stumbled my words. Instead, we silently removed our toques, mittens, boots, and coats, and headed down the hall. When we entered into the family room where everyone was warming up by the fireplace, Jacob and I were then met with three inquiring looks, albeit two who were smirking at us with glee.
"How come you guys are so red?" asked a confused Katie, as Jacob and I sat down on the opposite ends of the couch.
"I think they just kissed," said Matt.
"You're kidding?" Amy screamed excitedly. "Did you two...?"
"From the identical blushes on their faces, I think they did," squealed Katie.
"Okay, enough already," barked Jacob. "It wasn't like we chose to kiss. We got caught under the mistletoe these two dickheads put up. So clamp it!"
"Why?" Devon grinned. "You seem to be enjoying it."
"What if I told you that mistletoe was actually supposed to be for you and Nikki?" I said to him. Both Devon and Nikki quickly stopped laughing and blushed. "That's what I thought."
Ignoring my friends' puckering lips, I turned my head and my eyes landed on something white in Amy's family room. Quickly, I got up from the couch to see what it was. I had stumbled onto a winter scene.
The Christmas decorations used in this room were mostly white, metallic, silver, and crystal. The same fir garland with white lights outside was inserted with holly berries and baby's breath, and wove through the stair banister leading upstairs, hung along the doorframes, and across the fireplace mantle. A huge white poinsettia plant sat in the middle of the mantel, surrounded by lighted cream candles in glass holders which gave the room a soft glow. There were even the scents of spicy cinnamon, clove, and orange in the air. On the right side of the fireplace were three snowmen made of felt. The smallest one was perched on the big snowman's back, the other one was sitting in front of him. All were wearing matching green toques, blue sweaters, and red scarves, and were sitting on an antique wooden sled. Next to the trio was the Christmas tree. It was decorated with twinkling, opaque lights, shimmering bows, silver baubles, white snowflakes, crystallised fruit and berries, glass icicles, and faceted orbs. A thick, sheer ribbon was wrapped around like garland, and the tips of each branch were flocked with fake snow.
"So how was it?" Amy asked me, appearing behind me with the girls in tow.
"It was okay," I said, staring at the vintage angel on top of the eight-foot tree.
"Okay?" said Nikki, looking appalled. "How can you say a kiss from Jacob Bennett is just okay?"
"Because it was," I said.
"Jen, Jacob could've said no with kissing you, but he didn't," said Amy.
"Maybe he agreed to it because she's been hanging out with Aaron," grinned Katie. "Hey, speaking of that, was Jacob's kiss better than kissing Aaron?"
"I wouldn't know since I've only kissed Aaron on the cheek after our first date," I said.
"Then I take it your relationship with him hasn't gone passed friendship yet, has it?" she said.
"No, it hasn't, but wouldn't he have told you about it?" I asked her.
"Lately he's been busy with his studies and we haven't gotten a chance to really talk."
"Relationship or not, in a strange way it's actually a good thing you introduced Jen to Aaron," Amy said to Katie. "If Aaron hadn't appeared in Jenna's life, then none of us would've suspected Jacob's feelings for her. And with the way how he's been getting so moody of late, you girls must agree that the hottest guy in school is definitely in to our beautiful friend."
"Oh, I totally agree with you, Ames," said Katie. "Even though Aaron's my friend, and I'm happy to see him happy, I'd rather prefer it if Jacob and Jen went out instead. They're much more suited for each other."
"We are not---"
"You know, Kay, you're right," Nikki cut in. "I'm sure something's bound to happen soon. I've caught this goofy grin plastered on Jacob's face a few times whenever he's staring at Jenna."
"He does not---"
"And I've noticed that lately he's been constantly finding ways to tease and flirt with her," said Katie.
"Would you guys quit it?" I complained.
"Why?" Amy smirked. "We're having fun watching you in denial."
"I am not in denial," I grumbled at her.
"Then tell me the truth," she said with exasperation. "Are you starting to have feelings for him again?
"What?"
"Do...you...like...him?" she asked slowly, as though she were talking to a toddler.
"Who does Jenna like?"
I froze as the girls turned to find Jacob moving toward us, looking rather suspicious and intrigued at the same time.
"So who does Jenna like?" he repeated.
"No one," I said, shooting a warning look at the girls.
"Then what's with all the grins aimed at you?" he asked me.
"It's nothing," said Amy, trying to hide a giggle from her mouth.
"I know it's not nothing. You girls were talking about someone that Jenna likes. So who has caught her attention?"
"It's no one important," said Nikki. "We're just gossiping about girl stuff."
"I find that hard to believe," he said wryly.
Casually, he slung an arm around my shoulders which caused Amy to raise her eyebrows meaningfully and Katie to smirk. Even Nikki quietly giggled and looked amused. However, rather than commenting, they all just winked at me knowingly and left to see what the guys were doing.
"So who is it?" Jacob whispered to me once we were alone.
"The girls were just joking around," I said, slipping myself from under his arm.
"Then how come it feels like you're avoiding my question? Is it Aaron?"
"No, it's not Aaron."
"Is it me?"
"Are you trying to be smart with me?"
"I've always been this smart. You've just never been able to understand it until now."
"So claims the boy who thought that q-u-i-c-h-e sp---"
Jacob quickly covered my mouth with his hand and leaned closer to my ear. "You told me you'd never tease me about that," he hissed. "Didn't I warn you I'd resort to something drastic if you mentioned it again?"
"And exactly what is this drastic thing?" I said, moving his hand away.
"I still have to think about that."
"We'd be here all night if we had to wait for you to figure things out...Mr. Quickie," I grinned.
I turned away from him when something hit me in the back of my head. Jacob had thrown a pillow at my head. But before I could throw it back, I was interrupted by Matt's loud laugh. Eyebrows shooting upwards and eyes bulging wide, Jacob and I then quickly headed towards the den and found Matt looking at something on the computer screen.
"Hey cuz, what I want to know is where you got that technique?" Matt asked impulsively, going into another fit of chuckles while making shaping motions with his hands.
Once I saw what was on the monitor, I couldn't help it and started to laugh too.
Amy had snuck by with her digital camera and took a picture of Jacob when he was fixing the snow girl's chest. She even had caught the tormented expression on his face.
"Jacob was only following my instructions," I said to Matt. "If I knew Amy was lurking around, I would've suggested something more appropriate."
"I'll bet," Matt grinned. "Now, let's go and see if dinner's ready yet. I'm starving."
New Year's Eve!
Since I was allowed to hold a party downstairs while my parents entertained their guests upstairs, Katie and I had decided to tackle the basement while Amy and Nikki helped my mom in the kitchen.
While the guys were busy moving the furniture to make space for the guests, Katie and I had made subtle changes to the Christmas decorations. On the Christmas tree, we had taken off all the coloured ornaments, replacing them with silver ones instead. Once that was done, we then continued our silver theme and had pasted silver stars on to the walls, scattered prismatic balloons throughout my basement, and even had a huge disco ball suspended from the middle of the ceiling. We also had matching top hats, sparkling feathered tiaras, fringed horns with tassels, and serpentine throws to give to the guests when they arrived on the upstairs table by the front door.
However, just when we thought we were finally done decorating, my mom came down the stairs. She was so impressed by what we had done, she decided that she wanted us to do the same to the upstairs living room.
To make it more adult-oriented, Katie and I had turned that room into a gold theme. We took the red baubles from the tree, leaving the gold ones on, removed all the red bows scattered around the house, and had replaced the red candles in the glass votive holders around the room with cream ones. I even removed the poinsettia plant from the middle of the fireplace mantle, replacing it with the pink amaryllis that was on a table in the family room.
"It's nice of your parents to let us hold a party in the basement while they have their party in here," said Katie, as she added some round gold ornaments into the glass container sitting on the dining room table. "It's just too bad Aaron's going to miss this."
"Yes, but what's with the grin that makes me think you're up to something?" I asked, weaving some gold ribbon around the fir garland wrapped around the banister.
"Why would I be up to something when Jacob's going to do all the work?"
"Okay, you're going to have to explain what you just said to me."
"I was just thinking if Aaron was here, Jacob would probably be keeping his eye on you two the entire night," she clarified. "Since he knows Aaron isn't coming, then I'm sure he's happy that he doesn't have to worry about Aaron kissing you at midnight."
"And why would he need to worry about that?"
"Because Jacob will be the one kissing you instead," she smirked.
"Seriously, what are you guys up to?" I demanded.
"All I'm saying is that since it's technically a tradition, this is a way for him to kiss you without any real suspicions behind it."
"Like the mistletoe tradition?" I scowled.
"Did Jacob kiss you once already?" asked my mom, carrying a tray of hors d'oeuvres into the living room.
"Yes, he did," Katie grinned at her.
"But it was a forced kiss by Matt and Alex," I said.
"And he could've said no, but he didn't because he likes you," said Katie.
"Well, I just had a nice conversation with the girls about how Jacob's been acting around you, and I have to agree with Katie," said my mom.
"Oh, really?" I placed my hands on my hips.
Truth be told, I was getting rather tired of these 'hints' that people kept throwing at me. Honestly, it was one thing for Amy and the girls to comment like this, but for my mom to make jokes too? I shot an unhappy look at Nikki and Amy waltzing right behind her with more food.
"Dear, you already know how I feel about you and Jacob, but if that never happens, which from the look of it never will," she aimed a glance at the girls, "then at least there still will be plenty of other eligible bachelors to choose from."
"I don't want baba to set me up again," I complained, ignoring my giggling friends.
"Your dad means well," she huffed gently. "His heart's always in the right place. Just not when it comes to dealing with teenage daughters. Please be nice tonight and...amuse him."
With the party in full swing a few hours later, I decided to go and grab a drink from the fridge when I noticed my dad coming down the stairs. With his wine glass tipping precariously in his hand, he was looking tipsy as he began approaching everyone in the room, giving each of my friends an enthusiastic pat on the shoulder. When he reached Jacob, I then found it hard to keep a straight face as my dad pulled Jacob into a bone-crushing hug.
"Oh, there you are, sweetheart," my dad beamed at me. "You know, y...your mom's right about Jacob here. He's such a d...distinguished young man I think it would be gr...great if you and Jacob started to d...date. Don't you think so J...Jacob?"
"Um, sure?" said Jacob, shooting me a 'Help me' look.
"Actually, baba, would it be alright with you if I took this distinguished young man and get him something to drink?" I said, holding back a smirk.
"That's a sp...splendid idea," my dad grinned. "Jacob, I know y...you'll definitely be f...fine in my d...daughter's hands."
Casting me a very gratified look for rescuing him, Jacob quickly grabbed onto my outstretched hand once my dad let go, and he hastily followed me up the stairs.
"Hey, is it me or is your father pissed out of his mind?" he whispered.
"Oh, he's totally wasted. Let's just hope my mom doesn't kill him before the night is over," I whispered back, as we headed into the kitchen where the mini bar was set up. "So, what do you want to drink?"
"What can you make?"
"Almost anything."
"Why don't you choose something for me then?"
"Okay, but I need one favour from you first."
"What's that?"
"I know you're scared of my dad attacking you again, but can I at least have my hand back so I can make you something?" I said.
Jacob suddenly blushed and let go. "Sorry. So, how come you know how to mix drinks?"
"I've known how to mix drinks for a couple of years now," I answered, grabbing a bottle of Bailey's, some amaretto liqueur, and some ice from the freezer. "My dad always gets me to help out whenever he holds parties here for his clients."
"And he gave you tonight off because you're also holding a party for your friends," he said, as I added everything into a silver shaker.
"Correct." Pouring his concoction into a glass, I then topped it off with some whipped cream and passed his drink to him.
"Are you sure this is edible?" he asked with scepticism, as he lifted the glass to his lips.
"Of course it's edible, but you're not supposed to drink it like that," I said, placing my hand on top of the glass.
"Then how else am I supposed to drink this? You didn't even give me a straw."
"You need to put your hands behind your back, put your mouth around the rim, and down it."
He hesitated a bit, but shrugged his shoulders and did exactly what I told him to do.
"Hey, this is really good," he said. "What do you call this?"
"A blowjob."
"What did you just---?" He was interrupted by my mom poking her head in the doorway.
"Jenna, your dad wants me to tell you Daniel's here," she said.
"Daniel?" asked Jacob, quickly hiding the empty glass behind his back.
"He's Jenna's dad's boss' son," she explained.
"Do I really have to meet him?" I pleaded.
"Honestly, Jenna," she chided. "All you have to do is socialise with him for a bit and then you won't have to talk to him anymore. So hurry up."
"Are you and this Daniel guy, well, you know...dating?" asked Jacob, as we watched my mom leave the kitchen.
"God no," I said. "My dad has this weird thing about setting me up with sons of his co-workers or even one of his interns. It's a bit annoying really."
"So why don't you just tell him no?"
"I don't want to hurt his feelings, I guess. I'd rather tough it out and just be nice to them until they leave."
My mom popped her head back in. "Jenna, are you coming?"
"Yeah, yeah," I sighed.
"You better do what she says," chuckled Jacob, as my mom left the room. "Who knows how a drunken father is going to act when he's wasted like this."
"Shut up," I retorted.
Jacob pushed me out of the kitchen and down the hall, but instead of going into the living room where my parents and their friends were, I quickly headed down the stairs.
"I thought your mom wanted you to meet this Daniel guy?" asked Jacob.
"I'm sure she's already forgotten about it," I said.
We entered back in to the room and saw that everyone had moved off to the side. Apparently, they were afraid of Matt. He was floundering around the room, his hips gyrating to the upbeat music blaring in the background.
"I'm ashamed to be related to him right now," said Jacob with a dramatic sigh. Suddenly, he grinned. "Hey, look behind you."
I spun my head and understood why he had to smile. Devon and Nikki were eyeing each other appreciatively from opposite ends of the room.
"Do you think they realise they're making goo-goo eyes at each other in front of everyone?" Jacob said with a soft chuckle.
"No, and let's not embarrass them," I scolded quietly.
"Will it change your mind if I told you he's liked her since last summer?" he grinned which earned him a punch in the arm. "Hey! What was that for?"
"How come you never mentioned this to me?"
"Devon swore me not to tell," he said. "Even if Alex and Matt already suspect something, don't you go and tell the others. He'll murder me if anyone found out I mentioned this. But now that you do know, care to make a wager on when they'll get their act together?"
"Not interested," I muttered, ignoring his outstretched hand.
"Why not?"
"Because I know you'll find a way to cheat so you can win."
"You wound me deeply, Jenna," he said, pretending to stab his chest. "Oh, hey, Nikki."
"Hi, Jacob," she said, giving both of us a small smile. "Jenna, can I talk to you?"
Without waiting for an answer, she grabbed my arm and yanked me towards the couch.
"What's the hurry?" I asked her.
"I need to tell you something away from eavesdroppers," she said, looking at Jacob, who was breaking out in laughter. "Out of the girls, you're the only one I know who can keep a secret, and I need to get this off my chest before I go crazy."
"So tell me what it is before you do," I grinned.
"This is not a joking matter, Jenna," she said tersely.
"Sorry. So what is it?"
"I'm having issues every time I see..."
"Devon," I concluded. "I saw how you guys were looking at each other just now."
"Oh, my gosh!" Nikki's eyes went wide. "Did anyone else see?"
"It doesn't look that way," I said, surveying the room. "So how come you're having issues with Devon?"
"I get all flustered, tongue-tied...you name it, I've got it," she sighed. "I like him and all, but I'm not really sure if he likes me back."
"Why would you say that?"
"If you or Jacob aren't around, sometimes we have trouble with a normal conversation," she explained. "How do you manage to deal with your emotions when you're around Jacob?"
"It isn't as simple as it looks," I said. "It took almost two years for our friendship to get back to normal. I even had to test myself to see if I could handle being around Jacob."
"But you look so at ease with each other."
"It's because I've already told myself we will never happen. I know we are all destined to have a soul mate, but if it's not him, and he's only meant to be a friend, I wouldn't have it any other way. But aren't we getting a bit sidetracked here? I thought we're supposed to be talking about your situation, not mine."
"Then what should I do?"
"All I can tell you is that things will turn out fine. Just be yourself and try not to worry or be too nervous around him."
"I wish it were that simple."
Before I could say anything else, Jacob appeared, sat down next to me, and passed me one of the cups in his hands. I sniffed the drink.
"It's not like what you gave me," he muttered.
"What did she give you?" Nikki asked him.
"A blowjob," he sighed.
"You know, Jacob, I thought a guy would be pleased when a girl gives him a blowjob," smirked Nikki.
"Not that kind, you idiot," I said quickly. "It was a drink I made for him."
"Are you sure ab---?"
"So what are you two talking about?" interjected Jacob, looking a little flushed.
"It's a little problem I'm having," she smirked again, trying to hide the laughter in her voice.
"It's Devon, isn't it?" asked Jacob. It was his turn to grin as Nikki's eyes went wide.
"How...?" she asked, looking at me for answers.
"I was just with him talking about you," said Jacob.
"W...what did he say?"
"He's worried something's bothering you and is only asking because he likes you."
"Um, Jacob, telling someone their crush likes them doesn't make it any easier," I said.
"Why not? If I liked you, I'd be happy to hear it from a friend that you liked me too."
"And do you like her?" asked Nikki.
"Of course," he replied. "She's a really great friend."
"I see," said Nikki.
"So, Nikki, now that you know Devon likes you, why don't you go and tell him you like him too?" I said, desperately trying to get the conversation off me.
"I can't do that," she complained. "That's too embarrassing."
"Then what else are you planning to do?" asked Jacob.
"I don't know," she sighed heavily. "I never really thought that far."
Jacob looked at me for a moment and a grin broke onto his face. "Hey Devon!" he bellowed.
"What are you doing?" hissed Nikki.
"Helping you along," he smirked.
"No Ja---"
"What's up?" asked Devon.
"Nikki needs to talk to you," said Jacob.
"Oh." Devon' eyes flicked to Nikki. "I need to talk to you too."
Giving Devon an inarticulate sound of an agreement, Nikki then inconspicuously gave Jacob a hard kick in the shin before following Devon out into the hall.
"You do know that could've backfired right?" I asked accusingly.
"It got them talking didn't it?" he smirked.
"And you said you wouldn't cheat," I muttered.
"Jenna, where are you?" my mom yelled from the top of the stairs.
"Damn, she remembered," I sighed at Jacob. "Hey, make sure you tell me what I've missed between those two while I'm gone."
"Sure and good luck with...Daniel," he teased.
"Shut it you," I said and headed up the stairs.
Despite their assertions, how could my parents think Daniel Summer could possibly be construed as being eligible, or even be considered single for me to date? True, he smiled politely when we were introduced, except I quickly found out that he was such a pompous jerk. There was no way under any circumstances I could possibly be coerced into dating him, even if he was the last man on earth. Furthermore, I cared even less about how rich his family fortune was, or how it would benefit me if I became his girl. So instead of standing here listening to his pompous remarks, I lamely pretended someone was calling my name and hastily went back down to the basement to join my friends.
"Hey, what's going on?" I asked Jacob.
"I'm not sure," he replied. "I can't really see with everyone's heads in the way."
"Why don't you just stand on the couch?"
"Gee, I never thought about that," he mumbled.
Quickly supporting each other as we climbed onto the couch, we then craned our necks in the direction of the hallway, and a second later, broke out in laughter, wiping the tears from our eyes.
"Way to go, Dev!" yelled Jacob.
Nikki and Devon quickly sprang apart from their kiss once they heard Jacob's bellow and looked astonished to find themselves at the centre of attention. Blushing to the roots of their hair as raucous cheering and yelling reverberated around the room, they then quickly left the hall and wordlessly joined me and Jacob on the couch.
"I take it you're happy at the outcome with Devon Johnson then?" I said to Nikki.
"What do you think?" she said sarcastically.
"I thought maybe you were trying to teach him CPR," I grinned.
"You're a real laugh riot today, Jenna," she muttered.
I let out a loose laugh, but then quickly clamped my mouth shut. Daniel was coming down the stairs with a huge smile on his face.
"Hide me," I hissed, grabbing onto Jacob's arm.
"Why?" he asked, watching me cowering lower behind him.
"Because Daniel's driving me nuts," I said. "I think he's infatuated with me since he just asked me a moment ago if I got hurt falling from heaven."
"So you ended up attracting another cheesy guy, huh?"
"Shut it, Bennett! Oh, crap, I think he saw me."
"Of course he saw you. It's not hard to miss you when you're acting weird."
"Not funny."
"So what does a guy like me have to do to get to the front of the queue?" he laughed.
"Stall him so I can get away," I pleaded.
"Don't you want to find out what other lame lines he has for you?"
"You do that and I'm never helping you out if girls feel like hounding you again."
"Blackmailer," he glowered. "Fine, I'll see what I can do."
"Thanks."
While Jacob distracted Daniel by standing in his path, I quickly cut through the kitchen, intending to head upstairs, and ended up running into Katie in the hall.
"Where are you going?" she asked me.
"I'm trying to seek refuge from a pigheaded ass named Daniel Summer," I said.
"Oh, no, you don't," she said, grabbing onto my arm. "It's one minute to midnight and you're not going to miss it!"
"You just want to see if Jacob kisses me."
"Yes, I do. Now let's go."
"Will you sto---oh, alright then. But you better make sure Daniel doesn't see me."
Pandemonium was the only word to describe what we had walked into. Horns were blowing, people were yelling, and tassels and streamers were being tossed in the air. I was happy to be amidst the hugs and cheers from friends coming up to greet us, but then became dismayed to see Daniel still craning his neck around in search for me. Since I didn't want to be seen, I gave Matt a quick hug as he kissed me on the cheek, twisted underneath his arm, and dashed towards the door. I only took one step when I was intercepted by another set of arms.
Inwardly, I cringed at the thought that Daniel had finally gotten to me. But when I spun around to tell him off, a pair of lips engulfed my mouth. I was so shocked at who was kissing me, I literally forgot to breathe.
"Happy New Year, Jenna," whispered Jacob.
Before I could even blink, Jacob then gave me an impish grin, suddenly stepped back, and left me with my mouth gaping open.
To say I was stunned was an understatement as I watched him disappear into the crowd and collapsed against the wall. When it hit me a second later that there was also a deathly silence accompanying me throughout the room, I then roamed my eyes and wasn't sure if Jacob kissing me was a good thing or not. At least it did stop Daniel. He was looking at me like his heart had shattered into a million pieces. But when I glanced around to everyone else, I began to feel nervous under their multitude of expressions etched onto their faces.
Whereas most people looked stunned and surprised, Amy, Matt, Nikki, Devon, and Alex looked extremely happy, Katie had a tiny smile on her face as if saying "Ha! I told you so!", and Jacob? I was too scared to look in his direction. So rather than staying in a room that made me feel uncomfortable, I decided to get some air.
When I started up the stairs, I was then faced with my mom, who had also witnessed Jacob giving me a kiss. Her eyes were so wide, and she was standing so still, she looked like she was mixed up at being shocked and wanting to burst into tears. But before she could get a chance to question me, I brushed passed her, continued up the stairs, and headed out the front door.
It was freezing outside and I was shivering, but I wasn't ready to go back in and face everyone. I was just too confused. Since I wasn't sure which way I should go as I looked up and down the block, I then sank down to the cold steps and let the coldness of the snowflakes sparkling against the moonlight fall softly onto my face. However, just as my eyes set upon the silhouette of my neighbour's house across the street, a moment later the door opened behind me, and without moving my head, I already knew who it was.
"I figured you probably needed your jacket," said Jacob, taking a seat next to me.
I turned my head to face him, smiled gratefully, and took my coat from his hands.
"I guess I should apologise for what I did," he muttered, as I slipped it on. "I wasn't trying to cause any trouble for you. I just didn't expect to have that sort of reaction from everyone just because I chose to give a friend a kiss."
"People just have a funny way of dealing with things," I sighed.
"Will you be okay?" he asked, sounding genuinely concerned.
"I'll be fine," I said. "By the way, the sweater I got you looks good on you."
"Ashley thought so too," he grinned. "But with all the things going on during the last few weeks, I never got the chance to give you your gift."
"You didn't really have to get me anything," I said.
"I know, but I want to. I have it with me if you want to see it."
"Um...sure."
He hesitantly reached into his pocket and pulled out a slender velvet box. I couldn't stop the gasp that left my mouth as I opened up the gift. A silver dragonfly pendant was staring back at me, hanging on a delicate, silver chain.
"D...do you like it?" he asked apprehensively.
"Do I like it?" I breathed. "It's beautiful, Jacob, but I don't know if I can accept it."
"I want you to have it," he said, pushing the gift back into my hands. "Jenna, I got this for you since it's my way of saying thanks for helping me all these years. Please take it. It's just a gift from one friend to another."
"Then thank you for the gift," I said.
"There is one thing though," he grinned, as he took the necklace from my hands and placed it around my neck.
"Anything."
He raised a suggestive eyebrow at me. "Anything?"
"Within reason of course," I sighed.
"I don't mind if you wear it, but is it okay if you keep who you got the necklace from a secret?" he laughed. "I don't want anyone to know I gave this to you in case they start bugging the both of us about it."
"Of course."
"Now let's head back in and join your party before we freeze to death."
Valentine's!
Lately, my mom has been acting a bit odder than normal. Ever since New Year's, she's been beside herself with joy. Whenever I saw her, she always had a constant spring to her step and would either be humming happily, or smiling to herself as she pinched my cheek. She was so ecstatic about the kiss, I was even positively sure she was already planning my wedding to Jacob. It also didn't help that whenever the girls came over, they always kept agreeing with everything she said. They even gave her ideas, like bringing over wedding magazines so they could decide on what kind of dress I should get. The guys were just as excited about what had happened. The only ones who weren't were Jacob and me.
Something definitely has changed between us. I could feel it when we're together, and sometimes I even caught him staring at me a few times when he thinks I'm not looking. He always has this peculiar dazed expression on his face. But instead of looking happy, he actually looked like he was battling with his thoughts.
Half the time he didn't know what to say to me while the other half was spent talking about mundane things. He would comment about things like the weather, talk about a smudge he found on the school's walls, or agreeing to whatever anyone was saying. He was acting so quiet and reserved, I began thinking maybe his kiss hadn't been a friendly gesture after all. Except whenever I tried to ask him about it, someone always interfered.
Every time his name left my lips, a friend, a teacher, or even his coach, would suddenly appear, wanting to talk to us. It was so irritating with so many interruptions that the only other option I had was to just watch Jacob from afar.
By the end of the second week, I was fairly certain his kiss meant nothing more. None of his actions had been new. That's why when Valentine's rolled around, I figured it would just be like any other normal day. Otherwise, I wouldn't have been surprised to find a huge bear holding a long white cardboard box at the bottom of my locker.
With my backpack making an audible thump on the floor and my heart thudding loudly in my chest, I slowly took a seat beside Amy, and with trembling fingers I nervously fumbled with the lid. I barely heard the loud gasp coming from Amy beside me when I got it open. Inside the slender box were a dozen beautiful roses. The delicate petals were a soft cream which darkened to a pink colour at the tips. The stems were free from thorns.
"Maybe Katie put Aaron's gift for you in your locker as an apology for not taking you out tonight," said Amy. "But just to make sure, why don't we check out the envelope that came with it?"
Ignoring her grunt of disapproval as I snatched it right from Amy's hands, I leaned back against the locker next to mine and stared apprehensively at the envelope bearing my name. After tracing my fingers over the letters a few times, I slowly lifted the flap, thinking I was going to pull out a card, and was surprised to pull out a letter written in an elegant script.
Jenna,
I wanted to get you something more special, but I wasn't quite sure if it would be appropriate right now and found these roses instead. Trust me when I tell you I had searched around forever, looking for the perfect flower. I almost gave up hope until I wandered into this one particular store I've never seen before. As you may have noticed, while the color of this rose is really unique and very rare, it was fate I accidentally stumbled upon them.
I think I must've stood there admiring them for hours, wondering if they were the right choice. Once the lady at the flower shop explained exactly what the rose symbolised, I became so excited I couldn't believe my luck. Right then I knew this is how I truly felt and that they belonged to you. When the time is right, I'd like to tell you one day what she told me. But for now, you deserve them just for being you.
Having the privilege and the honour on knowing the person you truly are, I know you're smiling right now as you read this letter, and I hope I have made your day.
A friend
I had to inhale deeply to calm my nerves. It was hard for me to believe someone had gone through the trouble, just to give me the most gorgeous roses I have ever seen.
"What's up?" asked Matt.
"Jen got a gift from Jacob," Amy pronounced over my shoulder, prying the letter from my hands.
"You said it yourself that it might be from Aaron," I interrupted loudly, snatching it back only for Matt to steal it from me instead.
"What's this about Aaron?" asked Katie, appearing behind me.
"Did you put any roses from him in Jen's locker?" Amy asked her.
"Not if he told me that he was waiting until this Saturday," said Katie. "Why?"
"What's Aaron planning for Saturday?" I asked her.
"I wish I could tell you, but he only just said that he's planning something special for you," she sighed at me.
"Maybe Aaron's setting up a romantic dinner, so he could talk to Jen about taking their relationship further than just friendship," grinned Amy.
"That's probably it, but I still think Jacob's better for Jenna," said Katie. "Why are you asking if I put some roses in Jenna's locker for him anyway?"
"I'm still here," I grumbled, my cheeks feeling warm.
"We know, but we're talking about you, not to you," said Amy. "As I was saying---quit rolling your eyes at me, Jen---and to answer your question, Katie, we're only asking because Jen got a gift from a friend."
"Jacob's a friend, isn't he?" grinned Katie.
Somehow as if she had summoned him, Jacob suddenly appeared and was heading toward us with one eyebrow raised. Luckily for me, he never got to ask why Katie was elbowing me in the ribs. The bell rang, signalling for the first class of the day to begin.
A few hours later, I had just left my last class, thinking about who had gotten me the wonderful gift, and was weaving my way through students anxious to get home when I was stopped by a cool voice behind me. I turned and couldn't believe I was staring into the eyes of the absolute last person I expected to see.
"What are you doing here, Ethan?" I demanded.
"Jenna, I want to talk to you," he said.
"I don't know why you'd even bother trying to speak to me," I said. "You know I'm just going to tell you to go to hell since you know I have nothing to say to you."
Ethan tried to close his hand around my wrist, but I quickly yanked my hand out of his grasp. Ignoring the curious glances aimed our way, I then headed in the opposite direction down the hall, and before I knew what was happening, I ran into someone coming up the steps.
"Whoops, watch it, Jenna," said Jacob, carefully reaching out to steady me when he noticed the scowl on my face. "What's wrong?"
"It's---"
"Jenna! Please let me---oh, it's you," growled Ethan.
"What are you doing here, Su?" Jacob asked shortly.
"This has nothing to do with you, Bennett," he sneered. "Jenna, please let me talk to you."
"Why should I?" I said whipping around to face him.
"Because you left before I could even explain," said Ethan.
"What's to explain? Just because I didn't want to sleep with you doesn't give you the right to go and sleep with someone else!" I yelled.
I heard a loud gasp and swivelled my head. Amy was among the huge crowd that was hanging onto every word of our argument. I could've sworn her eyebrows had merged with her hairline as her eyes moved between Ethan and me, her expression questioning.
"I didn't sleep with Sandra!" said Ethan, gritting his teeth.
"Then why was she stumbling out of your room when I came over?" I said.
"We got drunk and passed out, but nothing happened," he exclaimed.
"That's hard to believe."
"It's the truth, alright? She came over because she just broke up with her boyfriend and needed her best friend to keep her company."
"Best friend or not, would you have slept with her if you two didn't pass out?" I demanded. Ethan opened his mouth, only to close it again. "I thought so."
"Please, Jenna," he pleaded.
"She said she doesn't want to talk to you anymore, Su," said Jacob.
"Is it because you're dating him?" scoffed Ethan.
"Even if we are, it's none of your business," I said.
"But I still want you."
Before Jacob or I could react, Ethan then yanked me closer and crashed his lips onto mine.
"I love you, Jenna," he said, pulling away a moment later.
"And I'm going to love what I'm about to do to you," I grinned.
Releasing a low growl that was born from exhaustion, irritability, and pure hatred from dealing with him and his constant calls, and with a bout of speed that I didn't know I had in me, I pulled my arm back and launched the hardest punch in my life. Ethan's face jerked with so much force that when he turned back to look at me, a small trickle of blood was pouring out of the corner of his mouth.
"Don't you ever do that again," I scowled. "And leave me the hell alone!"
Without giving him a chance to speak, I turned around and walked away.
I didn't care about the glares I got from the people beside me as I angrily threw the books into my bag and slammed my locker door shut. I was too busy trying to erase the lingering feeling of Ethan's lips on mine. However, just as I was about to pick up my things and go home, Jacob appeared and grabbed my backpack and the gift from the floor.
"Jacob! Where the hell are you going with my stuff?" I yelled, almost stumbling on the steps in my haste to catch up to him as he headed out the door.
"I figured after punching that stupid ass, you probably need some company while walking it off," he said, coming to a halt. "I'm not hearing any excuses of you wanting to be alone right now. I know you. And you also know perfectly well I'm not going to budge. So go ahead and let out your frustrations on me. I'm still walking you home."
He was giving me such an annoying grin that I narrowed my eyes in contempt, brushed past him, and stalked down the block with a huff. I could hear his footsteps following me, but I refused to acknowledge that he was here. Although once I reached the corner, I knew none of this was Jacob's fault and quickly came to a stop. With my shoulders slumped forward, I then took a seat on the curb of the pavement and dropped my head to my hands.
"Jenna, is something the matter?" asked Jacob.
"I'm sorry for taking it out on you because I was angry with that ass," I said, lifting my head to look at him.
"It's no problem," he said, joining me on the curb. "I just want to know why you didn't tell me."
"Because that was a situation I was trying to forget."
"But if you told me sooner, I would've taken care of that sh---"
"I know you would have, but I doubt Ethan's going to try anything more after what I just did to him."
"I never knew you had such a mean left hook," he smirked.
"Me either," I grinned back. "Um, can I ask you something?"
"Shoot."
"Why are you hanging out with someone who could have made the rest of this day miserable for you?"
"What do you mean?"
"I thought you would have a date tonight, yet you're hanging out here, sitting on the edge of the sidewalk with someone as grumpy as me."
"Why would you assume I'd have a date tonight?"
"Because ever since I became your friend again, I've constantly had random girls coming up to me, hoping I can provide any info on you, just so they could become your girlfriend. Of course I never said anything to them, but still...so many of them to choose from."
"Girls are strange that way," he sighed. I lightly punched in him the arm. "I meant everyone except you."
"Maybe it's because you have a swollen head," I murmured.
"I only have a big head since I need it for the huge brain I have."
"Or lack of it."
"Anyway, I chose to keep you company because I'd rather spend it cheering up my best friend," he grinned, ignoring my jab. "It's time that I returned the favour after the countless times you've helped me when I was going out with Amber."
"You think of me as your best friend?"
"Yeah, I do, and it's because you know me best."
"What about Matt?"
"What about him?"
"Seeing that he's your closest cousin, I thought he would have an insight to who you really are."
"Even though that may be the case, he doesn't know much about me as you do. Hey, speaking of Matt, there is this question I've been meaning to ask you, and you have to be honest with me."
"What do you want to know?"
"Did you ever like him?"
"Does this have anything to do with him kissing me on the cheek on New Year's?"
"Sort of."
"Amy asked me the same thing before she and Matt got together," I said. "Like I told her, I never took it. He may have been my first high school friend, but I love him like a brother and nothing more. Besides, he's always had a thing for Amy from the first day I introduced her to him. He was just too chicken to do anything about it."
"I guess you guys have a very close relationship then," said Jacob.
"He's as close to me as Amy is."
"What about me?"
"What would your thought be if I said I actually tell you more than I do to those two?"
"Does this mean you think of me as your best friend too?"
"I guess it does."
"Then I guess I should be lucky you share stuff with me."
"You share secrets with me too."
"But you're the only one who really understands me."
"Okay, since we're asking twenty questions here, it's my turn to ask you another one."
"What's that?"
"Are you the one who gave me these?" I pointed towards the gift and smiled as Jacob's eyes fixated on a spot above my left shoulder. "I guess I got my answer, but can I ask how you got them in my locker and why?"
"To answer your first question," he said, redirecting his eyes to my face. "Remember that day when I forgot my History book?"
"I gave you my combination so you could borrow mine," I said. "You mean to tell me you still remember it even though it was back in September?"
"I figured you wouldn't mind if I kept it in case I forgot a book at home and needed to borrow your copy."
"And here I thought you got my trig book the other day from Amy."
"Now for the second question," he grinned. "I gave the roses to you because, like I said, you deserve it. I admire how much life you have, and how you can make everyone smile whenever they talk to you. This year I find I'm in better moods and stress less than before. The bear is just a bonus."
"I'm glad I could help," I said, returning the grin.
"What did you think when you first saw it?"
"I wasn't really sure who wrote the letter because the handwriting threw me off."
"That's because it took me over fifteen drafts before succumbing to the thought of asking Ashley to write it for me," he confessed.
"I thought Ashley left right after Christmas?" I said.
"I asked her before she left," he explained. "When she was done, it then took me over an hour just to write your name exactly the same so you wouldn't suspect it was from me."
"Why didn't you just type it out on your computer and print it out?"
"My printer ran out of ink."
"Then why go through all this trouble?"
"If I wrote it, I was sure you would know it was from me. And if Amy happened to read it, she'd probably proceed to tease you until she turned blue."
"Thanks for the consideration and all the trouble you went through, but she already had an idea it was from you."
"Figures," he sighed.
"Did Ashley know who you were planning on giving the note to?" I laughed.
"Once I saw the fancy way she wrote the letter, I think she already knew and purposely made it difficult for me to mimic her writing," he said, looking perturbed.
"Now that I know the gift was from you, can you tell me what the roses mean?" I laughed again.
"Not yet, but I promise I will one day," he said, his gaze flicking to my neck. "Hey, I'm glad you're wearing the necklace I gave you. It matches you perfectly. And you look very pretty today."
"You do too...handsome, I mean. Don't want to confuse you with a girl now."
"Funny," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm. "So have any of the girls asked you about the necklace yet?"
"I told them my parents gave it to me for Christmas. Amy doesn't believe me," I said with a shrug. "And my mom knows it's from you."
"Is that why she was smiling at you last week?"
"She thought it was very sweet of you, but I still feel guilty. And now that I know you got me something else, I feel even guiltier on how much money you probably spent on me."
"It's no big deal. Like I said it's a gift from a friend to another. Speaking of friends, did Aaron ask you out?"
"Oh," I said, surprised. "Um, he called last night."
"Then we should get going so you can get ready."
"Actually we're not going out tonight. He's busy with exams this week."
"Are you and he...?"
"We're going to next Saturday," I said. "Why do you want to know?"
"Only curious, that's all. Hey, I just thought of another thing. You still haven't redeemed our bet."
"It's because the teachers haven't really let up with piling on the homework this year."
"Are you free now?" he asked, slinging an arm around my shoulders.
"Yes, but..."
"Then let's go," he grinned and pulled me back towards the school to get his car.
Girl Talk
Normally helping a friend shouldn't be so hard. Unless it's trying to help calm down a fussy baby. When I entered Amy's house, the entire family looked exhausted. They all had bags and black circles under their eyes from lack of sleep due to Amy's one-month old baby sister, Tessa, who has been crying uncontrollably all week. Since they really needed the rest, I had offered to stay during the weekend to help out so they could get that much needed break.
While Amy and her mom went to catch up on some winks, and Matt went to help Amy's dad move the new couch to the basement, I was busy in the living room trying to console Tessa. From rocking, walking around the room, and even singing softly to her, I finally was able to calm her down. However, just as she was about to doze off, there was a sudden loud boom. Matt and Amy's dad had dropped the couch. The bang was so deafening, it echoed throughout the house, startling us both. As Tessa started to sob uncontrollably onto my shoulder, her tears soaking through my shirt, I somehow managed to hear the doorbell ringing through her loud cries and went to see who it was.
"Oh, hey, Jacob," I sighed.
"Hey, Jenna," he said. "I take it Amy's new sister is still colicky, huh?"
"How do you know what colicky is?" I asked.
"I was there when Amy was telling you about it," he said, shutting the front door behind him.
"I guess I must have forgotten about it."
"Where is Amy anyway?"
"She and her mom are taking a nap."
"Where's Matt?"
"He's helping Amy's dad move the new leather couch that just came today," I explained. "I think they might need you to help them downstairs. Oh, baby, ssh. It's all right."
"How about I stay here and help you out with Tessa instead?"
"Are you sure about this?"
"You look like you need a break anyway, Jenna, and a new face might help."
Giving him a tired smile as I gently placed Tessa into his arms, Jacob then readjusted the blanket around her and began rocking her back and forth the same way I had done. Within minutes, Tessa was completely calm.
"See, I told you it would work," he whispered.
Tessa then lifted a tiny hand towards Jacob's face. I was surprised to hear her coo as he goofily screwed his finger into the dimple on his cheek.
"Somebody sure likes Uncle Jacob," I said, when I noticed Amy waltzing into the room. Her eyes were flicking back and forth expeditiously between me and Jacob, I could practically see the wheels turning in her head as she gave us a wide grin.
"Hey, Jacob, will you be okay watching Tessa for a bit?" she asked. "I...uh...I have something important upstairs to show Jenna in my room."
"No problem, Amy," he said.
Rolling my eyes as he turned his head and gave me the same goofy face, I got up from the couch and followed a silent Amy up the stairs. Before I even stepped into her room, Amy then quickly grabbed my arm, yanked me in, and firmly shut the door.
"Okay, Jen, what's really going on with you and Jacob?" she ordered.
"I thought you wanted to show me something?" I said.
"That was just an excuse so I could talk to you privately. The real reason I have you up here is because I've been itching to find out who you spent Valentine's with."
"Why do you need to know that?"
"I thought you might need some cheering up after dealing with that Ethan prick---which we also need to talk about, by the way---but when I called to see if you wanted to join me and Matt for a movie, you weren't home. Your mom told me you were out with one of your friends, but she wouldn't say who. She did giggle a lot, which got me thinking it must be Jacob. Except when I called your cell to confirm it, you didn't pick up. I know it can't be Aaron since you told me he was busy, and you always answer your cell, even if you're at home. I would've asked you sooner, but I've been too tired with everything that's been going on with Tessa. Now that I have the chance to after witnessing how you guys managed to calm her down, I definitely need to know what's going on. So spill, who were you with?"
"Well..." I started to shift.
"It was Jacob, wasn't it?" she exclaimed. "I knew it was him when Matt called Jacob and couldn't find him either."
"Are you two spying on us?"
"Um...no?"
"Right," I said. "If you really want to know, Miss Nosey, he took me out on a friendly date to redeem the bet we made during bowling since I still haven't done anything about it."
"I'm sure it was just a friendly date."
"It was."
"I think it's just a lame excuse to ask you out. He could've picked any day, yet he chose Valentine's, the most romantic day of the year."
"I did ask him why he was keeping me company instead of asking someone else---"
"Because he likes you," she said slowly.
"---and he told me that he was more concerned about cheering up a friend," I went on, ignoring her grin. "He said that since I was there whenever he had problems with Amber, he decided to return the favour."
"You just keep telling yourself that. Now that I know Jacob's your secret admirer---"
"Friend," I cut in.
"Secret admirer," she repeated. "Did you find out what the roses mean?"
"He said he'll tell me soon, but what's the reason behind all these questions?"
"I've noticed how happy Jacob has been since Valentine's...happier than I have ever seen him," she explained. "I had a feeling something was up by how attentive he's been towards you lately until he got all moody a week later. If I'm correct, that was when you went out with Aaron, but then you became distracted right after that. Therefore, it got me thinking that maybe Aaron asked you to be his girlfriend."
"You really are scary sometimes, Ames," I said in awe.
"I take it he did then," she grinned, looking triumphant. "So was Aaron's date better than Jacob's?"
"Well, if you want me to compare Jacob taking me for dinner and a movie to Aaron taking me on a romantic boat cruise, then yeah, Aaron's date was better. But Jacob's wasn't even a date anyway. With Aaron, he knows how much I don't really like fancy places, but I think he only chose something elaborate just to ask if I wanted to be his girlfriend."
"And you probably told Aaron you want to think about it first, didn't you?" said Amy.
"Have you ever thought about becoming a psychic?"
"Be serious, Jen."
"Sorry," I grinned. "Okay, yes, I did tell Aaron I need some time first. I mean, he's a great friend and really fun to hang out with, but I really can't picture him as boyfriend material."
"Probably because deep down you still want to see if you and Jacob will ever be."
"I don't think that's it."
"You can't tell me from what I've been observing these past couple of months that something isn't happening between you and Jacob. He even wrote that beautiful letter for you."
"Actually his sister wrote it for him."
"But he still technically wrote it," she said. "Hey, maybe Jacob knows about Aaron."
"Not if you're the first person I told."
"Then what's the problem?"
"I don't know."
"You care more deeply about Jacob than you did before because you like him again, don't you?"
My mind raced, trying to decide how much I wanted to admit as she arched her eyebrows at me, daring me to contradict her, when an image abruptly popped in my head. It was of Jacob's face as he kissed me under the mistletoe.
In that one glance, all the barriers I had built up to protect me from his spell came tumbling down, engulfing me in feelings I thought I managed to bury long ago. His eyes felt like he could see straight into my soul, and I realised that at that moment, no matter how many times I tried to deny it, I had fallen for Jacob Bennett again.
"Um...okay, fine I do, but no, I don't want to," I answered, flopping on to her bed.
"And why don't you want to?"
"Because back then it was just a crush. Now I definitely know this time it's deeper than before. The sad thing about it is I don't want to get my hopes up just to have them shot down. I even stopped talking to him the first time since all he did was ignored me."
"Jen, I know how much you went through just to get over him the first time. That's probably why you're scared, but it will be okay. I'm sure he knows you're the one for him. It took him long enough to be your friend again, but it's starting to happen. He's probably taking things carefully because he's also thinking of a future with you in it."
"Why would you say that?"
"Because I know he cares deeply about you. Why else would he act that way when he finds out guys are hitting on you? I don't know of any other guy who would act like such a jerk when he finds out the girl he likes is being asked out by someone else."
"If he's interested, wouldn't he have tried not being an ass to me?"
"Okay, I'll give you that, but then you also did forgive him for treating you so badly."
"Maybe I should just give up on guys," I sighed.
"And why would you want to do something like that?" she chided.
"Because it's too confusing," I said ruefully. "I don't know what to think anymore. One minute it seems like something's happening between us, and the next Jacob's sprouting that we're just friends. Even after his kiss on New Year's, which we both know he didn't get pressured into, something like that still doesn't mean any thing to him."
"How was that kiss anyway?" she asked with curiosity.
"It was good."
"A good 'good', or a bad 'good'?"
"An extremely good 'good'," I said, drawing my knees to my chest. "I can see why so many girls want to see what its like. He really is a great kisser."
"Jacob's the one who bought you that expensive pendant, didn't he?" she asked, staring at the necklace dangling over my knees.
"It's my Christmas present from him, but how do you know this is expensive?"
"Because anything that has this many real diamonds in it is guaranteed to have a huge price tag to it. I know Jacob's rich, but don't you think that's a bit excessive for someone to spend if they only think of you as a friend? Even Matt has never lavished me with an elaborate gift like this."
"And how do you know these are real diamonds?"
"I've seen it before."
"Did you and Matt go and look at engagement rings or something?"
Amy blushed. "No, we did not do that. I was looking for a Christmas present for my mom online and saw the same pendant on one of the jewellery sites."
"Now I feel even guiltier about him spending so much on me," I sighed.
"If Jacob told you not to worry about it, then don't," said Amy. "Besides, you should get used to the idea of him wanting to buy things for you once you guys start dating."
"I don't know if that will ever happen, Ames. Now that he considers me his best friend in the whole world, I don't think I could stand it if we end up ruining what we have. If we did start dating and things don't turn out right for us, I don't want to be the one who breaks everyone apart, especially Matt, just because Jacob and I can't get a long anymore. I already feel bad for doing that to Matt the first time I chose to ignore Jacob."
"Well, I know you, and I know him almost as well as I know you, so you know that I know everything will be fine."
"Um, run that by me again?" I smirked.
"What I'm saying is that I'm positively sure once Jacob figures out his feelings, he will come around," she sighed. "He's scared like you are about rejection and about how important your friendship means to him. I think he's afraid of ruining it now that you're the object of his affections."
"I wouldn't go that far, Ames."
"Why is it so hard to believe Jacob might actually like you back?" she asked, looking disappointed at my lack of enthusiasm.
"Because I don't want to over think any situation when it has to do with Jacob," I said. "I'd rather just bury my feelings for him and concentrate on being a close friend."
"You're simply going to suppress those feelings?" she said, looking aghast. "Why don't you just tell him?"
"Are you mad?" I said in disbelief.
"No, I'm not. I'm telling you, I think it's better if you just asked him and also tell him how you feel," she persisted.
"Right now I think we should see how he's doing with Tessa."
Without waiting for another word from her, I hastily got up from her bed and walked out of her room. When I headed down the stairs, I then found Jacob and Tessa fast asleep on the couch.
"He's very good with kids, isn't he?" Amy whispered from behind me. "Wouldn't it be nice if she was yours?"
I was completely taken aback with her comment, but as she cast me a smug glance and left to retrieve her sister, a same line of thought sprang in my mind. For a brief moment, I imagined myself holding a tiny baby with dark brown hair and brown eyes, and a proud looking Jacob standing with us. Realising it was a dangerous path I was being led to, I quickly gave myself a mental slap to erase the unwanted thought and joined Jacob on the couch.
"So what did Amy want?" he yawned, inclining his sleepy head towards Amy's back.
"Nothing important really," I fibbed, tucking my feet under my legs. "I take it Tessa's going to be another one of your adoring admirers to add to your never ending list, huh? I just didn't know you liked them so young."
"For your information, I'm just naturally good with kids," he said.
"Yeah, well, I never knew you had such a maternal instinct in you. Oops! Did I say maternal? I meant fraternal," I laughed.
Jacob prodded my stomach.
"Hey, Jacob, when you're done flirting with Jenna, care for a game?" asked Matt, walking into the living room with a gigantic wooden box tucked under his right arm.
"We're not flirting!" said Jacob.
"Of course not," sighed Matt. "So, are you playing or not? I won't take offence if you don't want to. After all the years I've beaten you, you know there is no way I'm going to show you any mercy."
Jacob laughed. "No mercy? Are you sure it will be me because you definitely will be begging me for that!"
"You know, I think it's a great idea," I said. "And of course it will benefit Jacob more since Matt's brain is already missing from his head."
As Matt gave me a wry look and placed the box down, I noticed it was Amy's custom made chessboard she had gotten for her sixteenth birthday. Her godfather built the board and had carved each piece by hand.
While the guys were busy setting up the gigantic pieces on the ground, Amy came back into the room and joined me on the couch. However, within a few minutes of chatting aimlessly about anything, and also about you-know-who, Amy and I then turned our attention to the two players focused intently on their game. After three and a half solid hours of silence, something happened that I could not remember having ever seen. Matt lost.
Matt couldn't believe it either as he continued to stare at his king trapped in the corner by Jacob's rook and horse. When he quickly challenged Jacob to a rematch to which Jacob graciously accepted, that game also ended in a close knit battle, but barely. Both players had been reduced to a handful of pieces each. Strangely enough, Matt wasn't angry about Jacob's dramatic improvement, but rather, he was pleased.
"You didn't teach him anything, did you, Jenna?" asked Matt, accusingly.
"Sorry to disappoint you, Matt," I smirked, "but Jacob won the game on his own."
"Did you know Jenna's the only person who comes close to beating me?" said Matt.
"What? You missed me that much you had to find another substitute to beat at chess?" said Jacob.
"What? Is Jenna's sarcasm rubbing off on to you because you two are secretly dating?" said Matt, grinning at his cousin with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.
"I've always had this sarcasm in me from dealing with you for so many years," Jacob said with a yawn. "Hey, Ames, is it okay if I take a quick nap before heading home? I'm feeling a bit tired after playing two games. Shut it, Jenna."
"Sure," she grinned, as I quickly clamped my mouth.
It was nearing midnight by the time Amy and I felt like going to bed. As we headed out of her room to brush our teeth, our attention was then caught by the light coming from the living room. Quietly, we tiptoed down the steps to see who was still awake and was shocked to find Jacob still passed out on the couch. I guess we were so busy caught up in talking about my problems I had with Ethan, we couldn't believe we had forgotten Jacob was still here.
"I guess you'll have to go wake him," whispered Amy.
I nodded my head as she headed back upstairs to check on Tessa, who had started to cry, and slowly approached Jacob when a silly grin began working around my face. Jacob was curled up in a foetal position, hugging a pillow to his chest. He looked so peaceful I really didn't want to disturb him, but I knew he wasn't allowed to stay the night. Except, just as I bent down to wake him, Jacob unexpectedly tossed the pillow aside, threw an arm out, and pulled me flush against his body.
I let out a surprised squeak, then quickly sucked in a breath as Jacob started shift. When he finally settled down, I then prayed my thumping heart wouldn't betray me as I carefully attempted to manoeuvre out of his grasp. I only got as far as an inch when Jacob suddenly tightened his grip again, mumbled in his sleep, and brought me higher up his chest.
Completely stuck in his iron grip, I figured it was better just wake him, even if he might die of a heart attack once he saw me in his arms. But before I was even able to open my mouth, someone abruptly whispered my name. This time I managed to catch myself before I squeaked and nearly bit my tongue. Silently, I cursed under my breath, thinking I was caught by one of Amy's parents, and tried searching for some kind of feasible explanation on what had happened when a sense of relief washed over me to see that it was only Amy standing by the doorway.
"What are you doing?" she whispered excitedly, a slightly scandalized, yet amused expression on her face.
"I'm trying to get out," I whispered back. "What else do you think I was doing?"
"To me it looks like you're trying to seduce Jacob while he's asleep," she smirked.
I held up a finger to my mouth in what I thought might be a threatening manner as Jacob released me and continued to resume my escape. However, just as soon as I pulled free, Jacob reached out again. As he began to flail around his arms, I then grabbed one of Tessa's stuffed toys, shoved it into his outstretched hands, and backed away. Suddenly, Amy let out a snort.
"Oh, this is too funny," she chuckled softly, as Jacob began kissing the elephant. "Are you sure you don't want to go back into his arms? You'd probably enjoy it more than Tessa's toy."
Narrowing my eyes at her, I quickly grabbed Amy by the arm since her internal battle not to laugh out loud was making Jacob shift again, and pulled her towards the stairs to explain.
"W...what exactly h...happened?" she giggled.
"I knelt down to wake him and he just grabbed me," I said.
"Are you telling me that when you tried to wake Jacob, he suddenly reached out and grabbed you, and from what I saw, held onto you like he was afraid to let you go?" she said in disbelief.
"That's exactly what happened!"
"Are you sure you weren't trying to sleep with him?"
"Of course not!"
"Positive?"
"Yes po---"
Amy's eyes went wide.
"He's awake, isn't he?"
She nodded her head.
"Who are we talking about?" asked Jacob.
"No one important," I answered evasively and gave Amy a pointed look. "Did you have a nice nap?"
"I did, but I didn't know it was so late," he yawned, glancing thoughtfully at his watch. "I was having such a nice dream..."
"What kind of dream?" Amy asked. I hissed at her.
"It was wonderful..." he trailed off, staring at the wall with an odd look upon his face.
"I see," she grinned. "Anyway, Jacob, I just want to say thanks for helping out with Tessa today and to also tell you goodnight before Jenna shows you out."
"Oh, goodnight, Amy," he said distractedly.
"See you upstairs, Jen." She subtly flashed me another meaningful smirk, which I thought was highly annoying, and disappeared up the stairs.
"So what made the dream wonderful?" I prompted, curiosity gnawing at me.
"I don't remember, but I think I better get going so you can get your beauty sleep...not that you need it though," he grinned drowsily at me.
"I will accept that cheesy line since you're half-asleep right now," I said.
I was about to close the front door, but didn't notice Jacob had poked his head back in. As a result, Jacob gave me an odd sort of one-sided kiss on the lips when I lifted my head. He hesitated for a bit, but then all he said was "Goodnight." I wasn't sure on how to respond after what had just happened, but I answered just the same. With a final smile, he then turned around and grabbed the open door, shutting it softly behind him.
For a few minutes, I stood in the front hallway, not sure if I was able to move my feet. When I finally felt a slight twitch from my left leg, I then slowly turned to head back upstairs, subconsciously raised my fingers to where Jacob's lips had touched me, and broke into a wide grin.
"What's got you all happy all of a sudden?" asked Amy, as I entered into her room.
"N-nothing," I stuttered, feeling the heat in my cheeks rising up a notch.
"Uh huh," she said, looking sceptical. "Anyway, what really happened with Jacob when you tried to wake him up?"
"I told you already," I said, glad for the chance of topic.
"Then how come you left out the part about him whispering something along the lines of 'My Jen'?"
"He probably was asking for his pen so he could sign autographs in his sleep," I said unflinchingly. "Besides, how do you know he said that? He's never called me Jen before.
"I'm telling you that's what I heard."
"It doesn't matter anyway," I yawned. "Now, can we please drop it and go to bed? You're right about taking care of Tessa. I'm really tired."
"You only want to go to sleep so you can have pleasant dreams of a certain wavy-haired, brown-eyed guy," she smirked.
"If I said yes to that, will you let me sleep?"
"Yes."
"Then my answer is yes."
As she turned off the light, I thought I would indeed dream about Jacob. But like most nights when you want to dream, they just wouldn't come.
Spring Break!
After several days of rain, the spring air at Jericho Beach Park smelt of damp earth and fresh cut grass. The sky was overcast, the sun trying to break itself free from the confinements of the clouds. The waves were crashing against the beach shore, in the sky came the sounds of seagulls soaring above, and there was even a cool breeze of ocean air assaulting my senses as I hopped out of the van we had rented for the day.
We had chosen the west side of the park where there was an open grassy area, some tennis courts, and even a football field. And with miles of sand, cherry blossom trees starting to bloom, and an awe-inspiring view that combined the Pacific Ocean to the west, the North Shore Mountains to the north, and the downtown core of Vancouver to the east, this was the perfect place to hold our senior class picnic.
"So who's doing what?" asked Jacob.
"Matt's manning the barbecue," said Amy.
"I can't believe you're making me do that," exclaimed Matt.
"I thought you wanted to learn something new?"
"I do, but don't you remember, Ames? I can't cook."
"I know you can't cook. Do you think we'd be having this conversation if I did?"
"And you thought I was the idiot," he muttered to himself. Amy flicked a chip at his head. "What the hell was that for?"
"You called me an idiot."
"I did not call you an idiot."
"Yeah right," she huffed. "Remind me to yell at you once we're done with this picnic."
Jacob and I rolled our eyes simultaneously at the argument brewing between our friends when he suddenly moaned. Hannah Miller was heading our way. Her...fondness of Jacob had grown since they had square danced during our last gym class before winter break.
"Hi, Jacob!" she said brightly, flirtatiously flipping her brunette head over her shoulder. "I came over to see if you guys need any help unloading the van."
"We'll be fine," he said quickly.
"Oh, okay," she said, sounding dismal. "I guess I'll see you later then."
"Why didn't you just tell her you don't want to hang out with her?" I whispered, as we watched her walk away.
"I've tried that," he grumbled. "Don't you remember? I even purposely flung her across the gym floor and she still doesn't get the hint I'm not interested."
"Like you said, you're just too irresistible for your own good."
"Funny, Jenna," he murmured.
With the van finally empty, Jacob and I then were about to lug all the volleyball equipment to the beach when Matt hollered for Jacob to help him out with the barbecue. Since I was left alone, I thought the task of dragging the net to the beach would be a feat. I was lucky that someone took pity on me and lifted the other end.
"And how come you're doing this by yourself?" asked Riley.
"Everyone else is busy," I said. "Why?"
"And here I thought Jacob would be helping you out since lately you two seemed to be always attached at the hip," he teased.
"Always the joker," I sighed. "Hey, the weather turned out perfect, don't you think?"
"Yes, but I'm not really looking forward to this."
"Why not? All our friends are here."
"And that's why I didn't want to come. The last time I was at a picnic, something humiliating happened and I was scarred for life!"
"It couldn't be that bad, could it? It's not like everyone saw you nude," I replied blithely when Riley suddenly blanched. "No way."
"It's not funny, Jenna," he snapped. He tried to look hurt but his acting skills were sorely lacking. A smile upturned at the corners of his mouth.
"Did you have an awkward dive into the water and your shorts came off?"
"At least I could've hidden in the water," he sighed. "Some friends and I were playing football when one of them tripped and accidentally pulled my shorts down with them."
"Riley, you weren't naked under there, were you?" I asked in a scandalized tone.
"Do you wear underwear under your swimsuit?"
"No."
"Then you got your answer. Besides, you weren't the one who needed to promise your buddies huge favours so they wouldn't spread around rumours. And to make the situation even more humiliating, I also fell on some poison ivy and had the itches for weeks."
"Don't take this the wrong way, but I really wish I'd been there," I added in amusement.
"My friends and family witnessing my humiliation was quite enough," he said flippantly, poking me in the side. "If you were there, being my first girlfriend and all, I would've been completely mortified."
"Then I guess it was a good thing I wasn't there," I grinned. "Speaking of girlfriends, how's Yvonne been?"
"I'm not sure. We broke up last week."
"Oh, Ri, I'm sorry."
"It's no big deal," he shrugged. "We barely saw each other. To tell you the truth, she's not the right girl for me anyway since I...well...I like someone else."
"So who's the new girl?"
"I'm not sure I should tell you."
"Come on, Ri. You always tell me who it is."
"Well, from what I can tell you, I think she's very special. We get along so well that we're a perfect match for each other. The more time I spend with her, the more I want to be with her. Plus she's amazingly hot, but she doesn't even think she is."
"So why don't you tell her? She sounds perfect for you."
"That's what I'm trying to do right now."
A strange feeling crept up the back of my neck.
"I'm still in love with you, Jenna," he went on. "I know we've tried in the past, and it didn't turn out, but I've been wondering if that was the right decision. I was hoping that maybe we could try again."
"Um..." I bit my lip nervously.
"Oh, I see," he sighed. "You like someone else, don't you?"
"I'm sorry, but..."
"It's fine, Jenna. I guess I just thought that, you know, you and Jacob were only just friends. But I guess I've noticed for some time that things have changed this year with you both. Jacob seems happier around you, and you seem happier when you're around him. I know it takes a certain person to win that special place in your heart. And after witnessing his New Year's kiss, Jacob has found his way there. At least one good thing came out of all of this."
"What?" I asked him.
"Even if we did only go out for a short time, at least I'm able to tell everyone I dated the girl that Jacob Bennett dreams about," he said cheekily. "But seriously, I really did have fun when we were together, and still do. I just hope what I said doesn't ruin our friendship."
"You'll never have anything to worry about that," I said. "I'm just glad to see you're okay with everything. Most guys usually don't take rejection so easily."
"Like I said, it's because I don't want to ruin the friendship we have. You really are very special to me, Jenna."
"And me to you," I grinned, returning his hug.
"Now let's get this thing untangled so we get some food," he said. "That smell of hamburger meat cooking on the barbecue is making me hungry."
Eventually getting the net set up after the wind blew it out of our hands a few times, we then clambered to our feet and headed over to the gigantic canvas marquee. The tables looked like they were heaving with food. From numerous platters of sandwiches, overflowing bowls of potato salad and fruit salad, a huge array of cold drinks, and massive plates of burgers and hot dogs, it took all my willpower not to overeat. Once I filled my plate with a different variety of things, I then joined Riley, and we found a place to sit that overlooked the sailboats by the pier.
The food had tasted as good as it smelt, leaving the both of us pleasantly full. But then just as Riley and I were about to lean back onto the grass and relax from the meal, Jacob appeared and grabbed my hand.
"Jacob, I'm tired," I said.
"Please, Jenna?" he grinned. "It'll be f---OW! Who the hell?"
Riley and I both looked around Jacob. Hannah Miller was standing right behind him.
"I was coming to see you if you wanted to go for a walk with me and couldn't resist pinching your butt," she giggled. "Now that I know it feels great, how about it?"
"Sorry, but Jenna's already agreed to play volleyball with me, right, Jenna?" said Jacob.
Riley gave a strangled laugh. "And you said you two weren't attached to the hip," he whispered to me.
"Shut it," I scowled, elbowing Riley in the ribs.
"Then can I at least join your team?" asked Hannah. She tossed back her long hair, a habit that I found increasingly irritating, and gave me a smile that was almost a smirk.
"Actually both teams are already full," said Jacob. "Riley, you're coming too, aren't you?"
"Well, Jenna, let's not keep Jacob waiting," said Riley with a smug grin.
"You're a good man, Peters," said Jacob.
Before I could open my mouth, or for Hannah to pinch Jacob again, Jacob and Riley grabbed both of my hands, hauled me off the grass, and pulled me away.
"I should tell you that if you're gonna keep treating the girls like this, instead of pinching one of them is bound to come back and bite you in the ass," I said to Jacob.
"That's because they all would love to bite my ass," he said.
"Bennett, I really don't need to see that," spluttered Riley, as Jacob flexed his bum.
A half-hour later, and the game finally over, I felt even more exhausted than before. I had a stitch in my side, my legs felt like jelly, and my arms were starting to ache. I was so tired that when they asked if I wanted to play again, I quickly declined. Riley also left right after I did and went to join some other friends who were getting ready to play football on the field. Jacob tried to convince him to stay, but I knew Riley only said no to him because we were playing with those friends of Jacob's none of us like.
Doing a good imitation of a three-toed sloth as I slowly dragged my legs, I finally reached Amy, immediately let out a loud moan as my legs buckled from underneath me, and lay spread-eagle and motionless down on the grass.
"What's the matter with you?" she asked me.
"I...never knew...Jacob was a...slave driver," I managed to puff out.
With her arms crossed tightly over her chest, Amy then turned to her boyfriend, who had just joined us, and stared disapprovingly at him munching on a hamburger.
"Don't you ever stop?" she complained.
"Nohwheyoucoowikethif," was Matt's muffled reply.
"But I'm bored," she said. "I've been sitting here on my ass, waiting for you to finish eating, and now you've gone and grabbed more food. What am I supposed to do, while you stuff your face?"
"Go fly a kite and let me eat in peace," he said, before taking another huge bite.
"That's not a bad idea."
"Um, Ames, I think Matt was actually telling you to get lost," I said.
"I know he was, but I don't want to watch him make a pig of himself," she said. "Now let's go before my ass numbs up."
"Can't I just stay here?" I pleaded, as she got up and grabbed my arm.
"Jen, kite flying doesn't require any work."
"It does when you need to get the kite in air."
"You won't have to worry about that."
"What? Are you going to help me then?"
"Not when there's someone perfect who can do it for you," she grinned.
Seeing Jacob walking towards us, Amy then grabbed his arm along the way and almost made him stumble backwards as she pulled us both towards the open field.
Amongst the cloudy sky was a huge assortment of different kites flying in the air. There were the traditional diamond kites, a few boxed kites, some kites made of multi-coloured streamers, kites that looked like parachutes, and kites that resembled hand glider wings. There was even one of those stunt kites doing acrobatics against the wind.
Adam Baker, my tall, lean, and flamboyant blonde friend, was handling the one doing circles in the air. Since his dad owns a shop that made their own kites, Adam had offered to bring some of them for us to use at the picnic.
In all the years I have known Adam, I never knew how good he was at flying a kite. That was until he had invited me and Jacob to watch him perform at a local kite competition this past summer. It had been quite remarkable watching him do stunts to some music. Adam had done some manoeuvres that ranged from loops, turns, flips, and dives. At one point, he even had the kite floating on its back.
"Hey, Adam," we all grinned.
"Hey you three," he grinned back at us. "Jenna, don't tell me you're actually going to try another attempt at flying one of these things?"
"Hey, I wasn't that bad the first time," I said.
"Oh, yes, you were," laughed Jacob. "I even have the bruise where the kite crashed into me just to prove how bad you suck at it."
"Then let's see if Jenna has improved," said Amy.
Amy blatantly ignored my huff and went over to where all the extra kites were kept. Grabbing two from the box, she then kept the one that resembled a monarch butterfly when Jacob suddenly took the multi-coloured boxed kite that she was handing to me and ran off with it.
"I guess he didn't want to get another bruise," chuckled Adam.
"I've seen Jacob's bruise and I have to agree it's better to let Jacob get it in the air for you, Jen," said Amy. "Hey, Matt's finally done, so I'll see you guys later."
"You know, playing rugby really is doing Jacob some good, don't you think?" Adam whispered to me, as I watched Amy leave. "Too bad he only likes girls."
I followed his gaze, and before I could stop myself, my mouth dropped opened when I saw what Adam meant. The cool spring breeze was forcing Jacob's shirt to ripple across his muscular chest. But even though I sort of made a fool of myself as Adam started to laugh at me, my reaction wasn't as bad as the rest of the girls. Some had let go of the kites they were holding and had fainted to the ground. The ones who managed to stay standing up had stopped what they were doing just to stare at Jacob running around the field.
"What's so funny?" panted Jacob, pushing the kite into my hands.
"You gave all the girls a great view of your body," smirked Adam.
Then as if they were commenting to themselves, although we weren't sure who, a light voice came from behind and said, "A dead sexy body, that's what it is." Adam and I looked at each other and howled with laughter.
"Now that everyone agrees on Jacob's sexy body, do you guys wanna see the new tricks I've learnt for the next competition?" Adam laughed, causing Jacob to blush even more.
"Sure," I grinned.
Unfortunately, we never got to see Adam perform his new stunts. As soon as he began to rotate his kite in a 360 degree circle, at that same moment, someone screamed our names.
Just beyond our peripheral vision were Matt and Amy. Both of them were lying on the hilly part of the field. Apparently, they had gotten their kite's string tangled around their legs.
Quickly pulling in the kites Adam and I were flying, the three of us then headed over to help. Although once we got nearer and saw Matt's hand on top of Amy's left boob, Adam, Jacob, and I met each other's gazes, and we all started to smirk.
"You know cuz, you really should learn how to handle a simple kite," said Jacob.
"Maybe Matt's trying to find new ways to fondle Amy," I teased.
"If he is, then this new method sure has its advantages," grinned Adam.
"I am not fondling Amy," scowled Matt, as the string fell from their legs. "If you really need to know, I have other ways of doing it. Right, Jiggles?"
Adam, Jacob, and I then had to repress a chuckle as Amy's cheeks turned pink. Her ears were as red like how mine got whenever I was discomfited.
"Matt, can I have a word with alone?" she said with irritation.
"Now?" croaked Matt, looking horror-struck.
"Yes, now." Her eyes narrowing dangerously, Amy then quickly got up from the grass and stormed off, heading west. Matt trailed after her, his face white, looking like he was about to puke.
"It's difficult to believe those two really love each other," said Jacob.
"I think their arguing is some sort of foreplay," I said.
"I seriously didn't need to hear that about someone I'm related to," mumbled Jacob.
"And I think I better get back," chuckled Adam. "Someone else looks like they're having trouble with their kite, and we don't want another incident."
"See you, Adam," we both said.
"So, Jenna, feel like going for a walk with me?" asked Jacob.
"As long as we go in the opposite direction of those two," I said, pointing to the path where Amy and Matt had went.
Heading east, we strolled slowly through this patch of trees along one of the paths when we came upon a large pond surrounded by thickets of small trees and shrubs. Amongst the tall bulrushes growing around the edge was a flock of geese getting ready to go for a swim.
Since I was still feeling worn out from the volleyball game, I ducked under the feather-veined leaves of the closest weeping willow, sat down on the soft grass, and leaned back against the moss-covered trunk. Jacob joined me, and a comfortable silence settled between us as we watched some boats sailing on the sparkling water of the ocean.
When we were interrupted by a hysterical giggle, we then quickly tore our gazes away from the lake, peered to our left, and saw Jacob's Groupies walking along the bridge that stretched across the left side of the pond.
"Did you see the wind blowing Jacob's shirt today?" asked Joyce Vinders.
"I know!" replied Monique Frost, happily. "And those muscles! Wow! I'd sure like to see him naked so I could run my fingers down his chest."
"I guess they don't realise we're here," I whispered.
"Obviously," Jacob said with annoyance. I placed a finger to my lips.
"I still can't believe Jacob chose Jenna over me," said Hannah. "What was he thinking?"
"Maybe she drugged him or something, right, Joyce?" suggested Alicia Wu.
"Actually I heard he got her pregnant," said the brunette. "That's why he always sticks around her."
"Why that annoying sk---"
"No, Jacob." I hastily got up, yanked him back down with me, and clamped a hand over his mouth, just as the girls walked off the bridge.
"I wouldn't mind getting into bed with him," Monique said with a sigh.
"But we know he really likes you, and that he didn't mean to fling you into Mr. MacKenzie," Joyce added hastily, as Hannah gave the back of Monique's blonde head a daggering glare.
"He did not fling me into Mr. MacKenzie," snapped Hannah. "I was the one who accidentally let go of him, remember? My hand slipped?"
"Of course it did," said Monique. "Hey, where did Jacob disappear to anyway?"
"The last time I saw him, he was walking in that direction," said Alicia, pointing west.
"C'mon, girls," said Hannah. "Let's go find Jacob. He's wasted enough time with someone who isn't really that important, or even hot like me."
I waited until I couldn't hear the sound of their voices before letting go of my hold. Once I did, Jacob quickly started to fume.
"That bitch!" he growled. "What did you ever do to them?"
"Nothing," I sighed. "I already figured this might happen."
"Why would you think that?"
"Because they're jealous of the relationship I have with you. It also doesn't help that you've been spending most of the day with me."
"Why should it matter who I choose to spend the day with?"
"To them it'd look like we're dating."
"Then why didn't you let me set them straight?"
"Even if you tried, they're girls, and they gossip. Anything you say will only make them spread more things around."
"But they're spreading lies!"
"Jacob, it's okay," I said calmly.
"It's not okay, Jenna," he seethed. "They're saying all these crappy things about you and I don't like it one bit!"
I wasn't sure on what else to say to lighten the mood. Jacob was so angry. So instead, I silently waited until he was calm and began picking the grass around us, tearing each blade into tiny shreds.
My bum felt numb by the time Jacob had finally stopped muttering four-lettered cuss words that ranged from the mundane to the incredibly foul ones. I wasn't sure how long we had been sitting here, but it must be getting late. The sun had already sunk halfway behind the mountains.
With the sky quickly darkening, I decided to head back to the picnic and hoped Jacob would do the same. He was so lost in his thoughts, I didn't think he would. Although after I brushed the flecks of grass from my lap and got up, I was happy to hear the sound of Jacob's footsteps following behind me as I started to walk away.
Everyone had gathered into loose-knit groups with friends wandering from one to the next when the picnic came into view. The only one not joining the festivities was Matt, who was getting ready to attack the barbecue.
"Hey, need help in cleaning up this mess?" I asked him.
"I'll be fine, but where did you two disappear to?"
"We decided to go for a walk and check out the rest of the park, right, Jacob?" I said. Jacob's response was a low growl.
"What's wrong with him?" Matt whispered to me.
"We overheard Hannah's gang talking about us," I whispered back.
"No wonder they looked pissed," he muttered. "They were asking around for Jacob, but when they saw you gone too, they stormed off. Was it bad?"
"Bad enough to piss him off," I sighed.
"See if you can cheer him up, okay? You're the only one who can do it these days."
I nodded, turned to Jacob, and grabbed his hand.
With the look Jacob had on his face, it didn't take us very long to reach the beach. The anger emitting off of him had students scrambling to avoid crossing his path.
Finally finding the perfect spot, I tightened my grip around Jacob's hand and lead him onto the sand. Jacob then mechanically followed my actions as I took a seat and leaned back against this large piece of driftwood.
"You're still thinking about what Hannah and her group said about me, aren't you?" I sighed.
"Of course I am!" he yelled, throwing a rock in the ocean. "I still don't like the idea they're saying all these stuff about you! How come I've never heard any of these rumours until now?"
"Because the rumours only started right after New Year's," I said.
"But they weren't at your house on New Year's!"
"I know they weren't, but like I said, rumours spread around."
"So, you're telling me that just because I chose to kiss you, those bitches chose to spread nasty things about you?"
"Yes."
"But there's nothing wrong with wishing my best friend a Happy New Year! How could they blame you when I was the one who made that decision?"
"To them you can never do anything wrong. No matter what you do, the girl you choose to be with will be the one getting all the slack. I know you don't like it, but it's not your fault these girls are crazy about you."
"It still doesn't make it right, Jenna."
"And why not? This situation is exactly the same when I asked you about Amber, remember? I asked if you were bothered by her lies, and you told me you were fine with it."
"It's not the same!"
"How can you say it's not?" I said, slightly taken back by his tone.
"Because they shouldn't be talking about someone I care about!"
"So it's different because you didn't really care about Amber?"
"Yes! It really bugs me that you never did anything to them!"
"Except be your friend."
"Then I hate the idea you're on the receiving end because one of them likes me!"
"That's why I just ignore everything they say."
"How can you sit by and let them say this about you?" he yelled at me.
"Because I'm not letting anything they say bother me and neither should you," I said calmly. "If you want proof, just look behind you."
Jacob turned his head and loudly growled. His hazel eyes, which were usually bright, had darkened to pools of tar once his gaze landed a few metres down the beach to where Hannah and her group were staring at us.
"If people are agreeing with what they're saying, shouldn't there be more people joining in order to spread even more rumours about me?" I continued. "If that's true, then why are there only four of them? It's probably because people aren't really listening to what they have to say. A lot of our classmates know that most things they say aren't really true. And do you think I even care about the dirty looks they're giving me right now? I don't. Know why? It's because we have friends who know the truth about us. That's much better than any stupid things going around about me. But if you do want some of them to come true, like me being pregnant with your kid, then we should go and find a secluded spot around here and get to it."
I had to bite the inside of my cheek at the look on his face as he began to swallow convulsively and tug on his shirt. When a snort slipped out of my nose, Jacob then realised I was only kidding, and he finally laughed.
"I guess a kiss is out of the question then?" he smirked.
"What do you think?" I smirked back.
"I guess not, but next time I want to be an ass towards any of them, you better let me."
"I promise I won't stop you."
"When did you become the smart one in this relationship?"
"I've always been the smart one, Jacob."
"If you're the smart one, then what am I?" he asked with confusion.
"The astonishingly dim one, obviously," I said.
"I may be dense, but I'm not stupid," he grumbled.
"Hey, you two," said Nikki.
"Does this mean it's safe for us to join you now?" asked Amy.
"Yeah," said Jacob. "Sorry about my attitude."
"No problem," grinned Katie.
"We know you needed to let off some steam," said Devon.
"Especially dealing with those airheads," said Alex, jutting his thumb in the direction to where Hannah and her group were still trying to listen in.
"At least you now know you'll always have Jenna to help cheer you out of it," Matt whispered to him.
"I know," Jacob whispered back, breaking out into a huge grin.
Bizarre Conversations
It was a perfect day to end Spring Break. The air was warm, the sun was bright, and there was barely a wisp of cloud in the cerulean sky. For many, this would be a great time to be outside enjoying the nice weather before heading back to school. Regrettably for me and Jacob, we were stuck in the overcrowded mall, trying to find the perfect birthday present for Matt.
I thought searching around a huge mall like Metrotown would be easy, but when we came out of another store with nothing in our hands, I honestly thought it'd be better to just quit and take in a movie instead. However, right as I was about to suggest my idea to Jacob as we headed into another store, a group of girls following us in caught my eye. Immediately, the thought of what Jacob had asked me earlier in the year popped into my mind.
I still found it weird that Jacob had wanted me to help him find his perfect girl. If I had agreed to it, I wouldn't know how comfortable I would be to see him with someone I chose. And if he kissed her? Just the thought of that made me frown.
"Jenna, are you all right?" Jacob asked me with a hint of worry. "You have such an apprehensive look on your face like something bad will happen. Want to talk about it?"
"It's nothing really," I said, trying not to let my fear bleed into Jacob when his eyes suddenly went wide. "What is it?"
"Is it me, or are those girls following us?" he whispered in my ear.
"You're not seeing things," said. "I think they're interested in getting to know you."
"And you can tell just by looking?"
"I'm a girl, or did you forget?"
"Of course I know you're a girl. But seriously, how can you tell by only looking that these girls want to get to know me?"
"Look at the slack-jawed expressions on their faces," I said. "I also think one of them wants to take you into her bed so she could have her way with you."
His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, and his jaw dropped open, looking thunderstruck at what I just said.
"Just kidding," I chuckled. "I only know this because I've seen that goofy look before."
"Oh, really, when?"
"Nikki and Devon had the same look. Remember New Year's?"
"I forgot about that."
"Not very perceptive are you?"
"Jenna," he sighed. "Can you at least stop picking on my abilities to read emotions and try to answer my question?"
"Sorry," I grinned. "Anyway, you know how when you like someone, you either get really shy all of a sudden or become really happy when that person is around? It's a sure sign they're interested. Like the time when I liked y---"
I quickly clamped my mouth shut, but it was too late. Casting a sideway glance, I knew by the expression on his face Jacob had heard what I said. He even winked at me.
"Hey, let's go check out another place," I said gaily, trying desperately to change the subject.
"Wait a minute," he grinned, as he followed me out of the store. "What did you say?"
"N...nothing," I said curtly. "Now let's get going before the mall closes on us."
"We still have about five hours before that happens," he said. "You're just trying to avoid answering me."
"Am not."
"Are too. Now stop stalling and tell me what you said."
I found the air-conditioned mall very hot all of a sudden, like the temperature had risen several degrees. Of all times, I had to pick this moment to bring up this particular conversation. I felt like kicking myself in the head.
"It must be something good," smirked Jacob. "Your cheeks are turning red."
"Why are you forcing me to tell you when I know you heard what I said?" I muttered.
"Because I'd rather hear it from you in case I heard wrong," he grinned.
I sighed. "I was going to say that I too used to look at you the same way. But that was a long time ago. And don't look so smug about it. I know you know every girl in school has had a crush on you at one point during the years."
"Gee, I didn't know that."
"So cynical," I grinned.
"What about you?" he grinned back.
"What about me?"
"Did you have a crush on me too?"
I tried to keep my blush to a minimum, except once I saw a broad smirk on his face, my cheeks instantly burned even hotter than before.
"You did!" he yelled triumphantly. "If it makes you feel any better, I liked you too."
"What? When?"
"Back in tenth grade."
"Me too!"
"Huh. If we liked each other, how come we never did anything about it?"
"Um, it wasn't right for me to say anything, since you were going out with Ivy," I said. "I wasn't going to tell you anyway. I was too nervous around you. But just so you know, I'm not one of those stalkers like some. When I first met you, I sort of had an idea you hated girls who followed you around like a lost puppy."
"Is that why you started seeing Riley?"
"Stupid as it sounds, it was my way of forgetting. It was hard to be near you since you're related to Matt, and I'm good friends with him."
"Truthfully, if you told me, I would have broken up with Ivy for you," he sighed.
"Really?"
"Yes, really. As soon as I went out with her, I quickly found out she was one of those girls who only wanted a good-looking boyfriend."
Even though his nearness and scent was making me a bit befuddled, I actually felt relaxed at how easy our talk was going and started to laugh.
"What's so funny?" he asked me.
"This strange conversation we're having," I said.
"I know, but I'm glad we're able to be comfortable like this, even though what we're confessing would normally make others feel embarrassed," he grinned, grabbing onto my hand. "Especially now that I know you had a crush on me too."
I rolled my eyes and tried to swipe him with my free hand, but he smiled disarmingly and captured that one too.
"Any...anyway," I stuttered, surprised as I stumbled with my words. "I think it's harder to say something when you like the person because you see things that aren't really there. When you do realise it, it's painfully obvious if they don't like you back. They look apologetic, like they know how you feel and are sorry about it."
"You did that to me once," he answered.
"You did too," I answered back.
"Same year for you?"
"Same year. I think it happened right before we started ignoring each other."
"And now we're talking like nothing ever happened between us since the first time we became friends," he grinned, letting go of my hands and placing an arm around my shoulders.
"And now that you got your answer to my question, what do you want to do about these girls?" I asked, shrugging off his arm.
"I thought they would've given up by now," he murmured.
"I think they're watching to see if we're an item."
"It's getting really annoying. No matter what anyone says, I really don't like this kind of attention. I'd rather go for a girl who understands me and likes me for who I am, not because they see me as a guy who everyone thinks is handsome. Hey, I got a great idea. What if we just start dating? It'd make it easier on me and then at least girls would know I'm taken."
It felt like the air had rushed out of my lungs.
"Jacob, we can't pretend to be a couple when you want to avoid feeling uncomfortable," I said, trying to hide the disappointment in my voice that the only reason we would date was to get him out of a situation. "Sooner or later one of us is going to be seeing someone. How would you explain our situation to the person that we're dating on why we're always acting like we're an item?"
"It wouldn't be right," he said. "That reminds me, how are things going with you and Aaron?"
"We mostly hang out as friends, like you and me," I said carefully. "Why do you want to know?"
"Just asking."
"Or making an attempt to distract me so you can avoid answering my question," I said. "So what do you want to do with these girls be---?"
Jacob suddenly grabbed my hand again and bolted out of the store we were in. With me in tow, he continued to run through the mall when he abruptly wrenched me to his right. Grabbing me around the waist, he then backed into a wall and pulled me flushed against his body. Since I was facing him, I wasn't exactly sure where we were, but from what I could tell, the space Jacob had chosen to hide behind had hardly enough room for one person, let alone two.
"Ja---"
"Shh," he whispered, his hot breath tickling the edge of my ear.
"Where do you think they went?" one of girls asked.
"I think they went down this way," another girl suggested.
"Then let's go before we lose that hottie," the last one said.
Jacob snorted quietly at this causing me to giggle against his chest. Once the girls had receded to a safe distance, he then poked out his head to make sure the coast was clear and removed his hold on me. Quickly shuffling out of our cramped hiding spot and back into the brightly lit mall, I thought we would continue our search for Matt's gift when Jacob grabbed my hand again and tugged me to the left.
"Um, Jacob, I don't think a jewellery store is a good place to hide," I said.
"We're not hiding," he said. "I just need your opinion on my Mom's birthday gift, and I wanted to see what you thought of it before I bought it."
Jacob tightened his grip around my hand and was about to bring me to the nearest display case when we were unexpectedly approached by an elderly clerk.
"And what brings this lovely couple in today?" she asked us. "Looking for a special ring for your fiancé?"
"Um...no," Jacob replied quickly, looking at me for help as I tried not to blush. "W...we're not dating actually."
"And why not? You two make such a handsome couple. I bet your children will be beautiful."
"W...we're still in h...high school!" he stuttered.
"Oh, my apologies then. Are both of you single though?"
"Y...yes."
"Then maybe you should do something about it young man." Giving him a satisfied smile, she then turned in my direction and leaned in closer towards me. "My dear, did he get that pendant for you?"
"He did," I whispered back.
"Then it must mean he loves you," she winked at me. "It's a very expensive gift to give someone who's just a friend."
"That's what a close friend said too," I winked back.
"If he ever gets enough courage to ask you out say yes," she said, raising her voice slightly and pitching it in Jacob's direction. "Just wait for him dear, and he will eventually come around. He really has an eye for beautiful things."
"Thanks again for everything," interrupted Jacob.
"You're welcome," she hollered to us, as he yanked me out of the store.
"You know she didn't mean to embarrass you like that, Jacob," I said.
"I know," he sighed. "Now that I've been fully embarrassed and we both suck at finding a gift, what would you say about catching a movie instead?"
"Let's go."
Twenty minutes later, we were sitting in the darkened theatre, our eyes trained to the screen, and I was beginning to feel disgruntled about the movie we had picked. When I saw the poster on the wall, I thought this would be some sort of comedy and convinced Jacob to see it. Unfortunately, this so-called comedy turned out to be one of those sappy, clichéd-typed romantic ones where the guy meets a girl, the girl gets repulsed by him, and they eventually fall in love.
"You know, this movie is really cheesy," I said in hushed tones.
"Well you're the one who picked it," Jacob whispered back.
"I didn't think it'd be this bad. Look around us. It's barely even half-full in here."
"Or it could be half-empty."
"Are you trying to be---?"
"Would you two be quiet down there?" someone yelled from behind us. "Some of us are trying to watch the film!"
Catching Jacob's eye, we immediately grabbed handfuls of popcorn, shoved them into our mouths, and cowered lower in our seats.
"I think whoever yelled at us should say something to those two," I said, my voice sounding muffled, as I pointed to the couple a few rows in front of us. "I don't think they've even once come up for air the entire time we've been here."
"Maybe they didn't know that's what the back row is used for," said Jacob.
"And how do you know that?"
"Let's just say...from experience."
"You didn't get down and dirty back there did you?"
"Of course not." He flicked a kernel at my head. "It was purely innocent kissing."
"How can kissing be innocent when you're sucking at each others' faces in the dark?" I said, flicking one back.
"When no tongues are involved."
"Did you really have to tell me that?" I groaned.
"You started it. But you're right. Someone should say something."
"Why?"
"Cause I think they're getting ready to---how did you say it? Oh, yeah, get down and dirty."
Over an hour later, I was standing outside waiting for Jacob to come back from the washroom, trying hard to forget the disturbing image burned in my head. The overzealous couple, who had moaned even louder while fondling each other, had fallen out of their seats.
"Guess who?" said a male voice from behind me, as they covered my eyes.
Smiling, I removed their hands and turned around.
"Aaron! What are you doing here?"
"Some friends and I just came out of a movie when I saw you standing here," he explained. "How about you?"
"Jacob and I just came out of a movie too," I said.
"I hope it wasn't as bad as hearing this couple in the theatre I was in moaning and groaning the entire time."
"Hey! We were in the same theatre. Where were you sitting?"
"In the back row," he said. I burst out laughing. "What's so funny?"
"Just something Jacob said to me," I grinned. "So what were you doing watching a romantic movie? Are you on a date?"
"Not when I'm still waiting for you," he grinned back. "Where is Jacob anyway?"
"He needed to use the washroom," I said. "Listen, I'm sorry I haven't gotten back to you with your question."
"If it wasn't for my courses, I'd be spending every day trying to convince you to side with me. I was even thinking about calling you when I got home tonight, but I got lucky and bumped into you. Now that you're here, I can finally find out your answer."
"Oh, um..."
"Hey, Jacob," said Aaron, unaware of my nervousness as he pulled me closer. "How's it going?"
"Not bad," he said, glancing at where Aaron had placed his hand on my waist. "What's going on?"
"I was just asking if Jenna has made her decision about being my girlfriend," said Aaron. Jacob abruptly took off into the crowd. "What's with him?"
I turned my gaze to answer Aaron, but my mouth wouldn't work. A panic began to flutter in my chest while my thoughts tumbled out of my ear, leaving my brain stagnate with my mouth slightly open, as he questioningly gazed over my face.
"Ah, now I get it," sighed Aaron. "Jacob's finally making his move."
"Not exactly," I managed to whisper.
"But something's definitely happening between you two, isn't it? I guess that means I finally got my answer."
"Aaron, you're a great guy and all, and I wish I could feel the same for you like how you do for me, but I can't. I'm sorry if I've ever led you to believe it was anything more."
"You didn't lead me on, Jenna. I promise. I guess I was just hoping that because I like you so much, maybe I would grow on you a bit. But even though you're not mine, I really did have a great time with you. I only hope I can find someone who cares for me as much as you care for Jacob. If you haven't already, you should tell him. I think he's just waiting for you to say something. At least can we still be friends?"
"We'll always be friends," I grinned and pulled him in for a hug.
"Good," he said. "But just so you know, if Jacob doesn't get his ass in gear and do something soon, I won't hesitate to jump in. Anyway, I think it's time for you to go find him before he thinks you have eloped with me."
Before I could answer, Aaron pushed me out the door and into the cool spring air.
"Now go and make sure things are okay with you two, and remember to invite me to your wedding," he whispered in my ear.
Giving him a wry smile as he gave me a meaningful wink, I turned my head and found Jacob right away. He was leaning against the wall and had his face to the floor. Then as if he felt the weight of my gaze, he lifted his head and pushed away from the wall.
"I take it you guys have worked things out then," he muttered.
"We've decided to remain friends," I said.
A silence hung in the air at my statement as I waited for Jacob to reply back. When he parted his lips, a small voice then appeared in my head, screaming for him to say he wanted me as much as I wanted him. Regrettably I never got to hear what he had to say. Jacob closed his eyes and swore under his breath once we heard Amber yelling out his name.
"What the hell is she doing here?" he groaned.
"I don't know, but here she comes," I muttered.
Without a warning, Amber pushed me aside and wrapped her arms seductively around Jacob's neck.
"Jenna, are you all right?" he asked, extricating himself from her tight grasp.
"I'm fine," I said, grabbing his hand as he helped me up from the ground.
"What the hell do you think you're doing, Amber?" he demanded, turning his head to face her.
"I missed you," she said sweetly. "I know I should have told you how I felt, but I was still confused about us. That's why I missed the picnic."
"And you assumed I'd jump at the chance to get back together with you and continue like nothing happened," he said.
"Of course," she smiled. "Don't you miss me too?"
"Apparently not if I didn't even notice you were absent at the picnic."
"How can you say that after all we've been through?" she whined. "I even broke it off with the guy I was seeing because I still want to be with you."
"How can you stand here and lie to me like this?" he shouted back. "How can you tell me you never even once bad mouthed me?"
"I'm not lying," she argued. "Whatever you heard isn't true."
"Now that's laughable. Here you want me to believe you, yet you're the one who made the false accusations about me."
"I'm sorry for those rumours about you Jacob. I was hurt when you left me, but I'm telling you the truth now."
"That still doesn't give you the right to be spreading vicious lies about me like that."
"Can't you give me another chance to make it up to you?"
"Sorry, Amber, but it's too late."
"Oh!" she spat, spinning around so she could glare at me with spite. "Is she the reason you don't want to be with me?"
"Yes," he said without any hesitation, causing both me and Amber to turn our heads.
"Now, Jacob, don't tell me you'd picked her over me," she sniffed.
"And what is wrong with picking Jenna?" he said, ignoring my wide-eyed look.
"Why would you want to be with her when we both know I can make you happy?"
"You never made me happy, Amber. You actually made me so depressed about my life that if it wasn't for Jenna, I probably would've done something really stupid."
"Didn't you ever love me?"
"No."
"What about that special night we shared together? Didn't you love me then?"
I didn't want to hear his answer, but Jacob grabbed my arm, preventing me from backing away.
"Jenna, stay," he said and turned his head back to Amber. "There never was a moment, Amber," he said briskly. "Maybe in your dreams something happened between us, but I never wanted to sleep with you, even though you tried to convince me otherwise."
"Then how come you let a vindictive bitch like Jenna sleep with you?" she cried.
"Where the hell did you hear that?" growled Jacob.
"Please! You expect me to believe everything you've said about her? Like how perfect she is? Just because she opens her legs for you doesn't mean she's actually interested. Everyone in school knows she's just a manipulator and a user. I wouldn't be surprised if she's already slept with half the guys in school." Ignoring Jacob, who let out a low growl, she then angrily brushed him aside and strode right up to me until our faces were only inches apart. "And you!" she screeched at me. "How dare you try and seduce him so he would fall for you?"
I never thought I would ever want to hit a girl, but the strong temptation that was building in the pit of my stomach made me want to leap out and slap Amber hard. With a sense of chagrin, I resisted the tempting urge and bit my bottom lip.
"Despite what you and other girls may think of me, nothing I have done has been so Jacob would like me," I said. "I chose to be his friend because I wanted to, not because I wanted Jacob to like me more. I also never gave you any reason not to like me."
"No reason?" she spat. "I hate you for a very good reason?"
"Why? Because you think I'm manipulative? Because I'm a slut? If you're basing your theory on that, then you're reasoning for hating me is far from the truth. Besides, I think you should be thanking me."
"Why the hell would I want to go and do something like that?" she sneered.
"Because during the whole time you and Jacob were together, I was on your side, trying to help you out so things would work out between the two of you."
"You're only saying this to make yourself look good in front of Jacob."
"Think whatever you want, but I'm telling you the truth," I said. "Oh, and there is one other thing. I have never slept with anyone, so, please stop spreading that about me, okay?"
I hoped I had gotten my point across to her, but I guess I didn't. Amber lifted her hand.
"What the hell did I say about you trying to hit Jenna?" yelled Jacob.
"Can't you see that she's trying to trick you into liking her?" she cried, trying to yank her arm out of Jacob's grasp.
"Why would she need to when she's not the desperate one who needs to look good in front of her friends...if you can even call them that?" said Jacob. "At least Jenna doesn't have to lie to anyone for them to like her."
"But she's not that pretty!" she wailed.
"For your information, I happen to think she's beautiful, inside and out. She has more class in one of her eyes than you do in your entire body."
"How can you say that about someone who probably isn't that special to you in the first place?" she asked, looking aghast.
"Because Jenna is special to me," he said with admiration. "She has been with me through some very tough times. There is nobody I would rather have than her."
Amber narrowed her brown eyes dangerously again and turned her gaze back to me. "This is your entire fault, you little..."
"My decision has nothing to do with Jenna," growled Jacob, standing in front of me to block Amber from trying to lunge at me again. "I finally realised how wrong you were for me, and how stupid I was to fall for someone as hateful and as spiteful as you."
"But, Jacob..."
"You know, Amber, I'm wasting my time talking to you," he added coldly. "You will never understand me. Just leave us alone."
Shoving Amber roughly, he then grabbed my hand and pulled me to my car. The last thing I heard was Amber's sobbing and screaming echoing around us.
"Hey, thanks for standing up for me," said Jacob.
"You stood up for me too," I said. "You even protected me from almost getting slapped...again."
Jacob's face was suddenly etched with guilt. "Listen, I'm sorry about before. I mean...about saying I was dating you. I just couldn't stand how she was acting towards you. I knew if I said that, it might make her realise that I want nothing to do with her."
"Don't worry about it," I said.
"But I really shouldn't have---"
"Jacob," I said with a warning tone, causing him to raise his eyes to meet mine in confusion. "Meek really doesn't suit you. Knock it off."
"So then," he grinned. "Since it's still early, how about we go back to your house and play a round of Scrabble?"
"Are you sure you want to attempt something like that again?"
"That was an easy mistake."
"How can confusing quiche with quickie be a mistake?"
"How was I supposed to know that's how it's spelled? I'm sure if you ask anyone who's never seen that word before to pronounce it, they would do the same."
"Maybe we should play something easier like chess," I laughed.
"Let's go," he sighed and quickly tugged on my sleeve.
The sun had sunk halfway down the horizon, the sky a mixture of pinks, purples, yellows, and blues, by the time we reached my house and parked my car. The air had gotten cooler, and the spring wind was beginning to pick up speed as it blew through the trees.
"Ready to get whipped tonight?" asked Jacob.
"With the way how you play, I should have no problems in beating you," I smirked.
"I'll have you know I've gotten better than the last time we played," he said.
"As long as you don't make the same mistake again like you did last time. Otherwise, I'll definitely have to make sure everyone knows about it if you do."
"Don't you dare, or I'll tell your parents how many times you've actually skipped classes. You know how well I get along with them, especially your mom."
"Yeah, well, only my mom would believe you since you can't do anything wrong in her eyes," I retorted.
As soon as we stepped into the house, my mom unexpectedly appeared and swept Jacob in a fierce hug.
"Oh, Jacob, it's so wonderful to see you again," she exclaimed. "I was just getting dinner on the table, and I must insist you stay."
"I really don't want to be a bother, auntie," he protested.
"Nonsense," she chided. "It's always a pleasure to have you around."
"Yeah, you suck up," I whispered.
"Then at least let me help set the table if I'm going to stay," he offered, inconspicuously kicking me in the shin.
"Such a nice boy," she grinned. "And, Jenna? Don't even think about getting out of helping me in the kitchen."
"Yes, mom," I sighed, as Jacob pushed me down the hall.
While the three of us worked studiously to get everything done before my dad came home, it was hard not to roll my eyes at my mother's rather obvious attempt at trying to get me and Jacob together. She was whispering loudly enough so Jacob could overhear her unique comments. At one point, I even wished the floor would swallow me whole when she announced she was planning to ground me if I didn't start dating him right away.
"I was just telling Jenna the other day that she should find herself someone as nice as you," she said thoughtfully, as I stood on my toes, trying to grab some plates.
"Here, let me," said Jacob. Placing a hand my waist, he then pushed me aside, easily reached over me, and pulled the stack of plates I was trying to get at.
"Thanks," I said. "And, mom, I told you I'm perfectly capable of finding a boyfriend on my own."
"I know you can, dear, but what's wrong with Jacob here? He's such a gentleman and has always been nice to me and your father. I'm sure he wouldn't mind dating you, wouldn't you, Jacob?"
"Well...um..."
"Besides, I would like to be a grandmother one day and at the rate she's going, it may be a long time before that will happen," she clucked, jutting a thumb in my direction.
Not expecting to hear that exact comment, I saw no reason to delay the sip of water I had allowed entrance into my mouth. That same sip became lodged in my throat, causing me to make a very unladylike choking noise.
"Mom!" I coughed. "I don't think Jacob needs to hear about that!"
Even without looking, I could tell Jacob had regained his composure. He made a strange gasping sound that sounded suspiciously like a muffled snort of laughter.
"Hush, dear. Like that Aaron guy. I don't think he's exactly perfect for you."
"And what is wrong with Aaron? I thought you liked him?"
"I do, but he's too old for you," she said.
"Well, you'll be happy to know that Aaron and I have decided to only be friends."
"Then I don't see why you and Jacob can't start dating then, right, Jacob?"
"Um..."
"Hello everyone!"
Jacob was saved from answering by my dad appearing through the door.
Birthday Wishes
I wasn't prepared for what was going on outside, and didn't think I needed to keep a firm grip on my front door. The same wind that had begun picking up speed two weeks ago had now turned into a raging windstorm. It was so forceful it yanked the door right out of my grasp. I could even hear the windows rattling violently against the house and the trees swaying hazardously from side-to-side as I struggled to get the door shut. Once I locked it tight, I then had to balance myself and duck every so often so I wouldn't get whacked by any flying debris. My hair even became a hindrance, the strands whipping across my face as I headed down the block.
I didn't even care how I looked when I finally reached Matt's. I was just glad I had managed to come out unscathed and still in one piece. But then just as I let out a breath of relief, a humongous gust of air suddenly sent me careening directly into Jacob, who had just gotten our present out of his car.
"Maybe you should stay in my arms in case you accidentally get blown away," he chuckled.
"Ha, ha," I murmured against his chest.
I could feel his body vibrating from his laughing as he shielded me while we walked up the front steps. But because I was still sandwiched between him and our gift for Matt, Jacob then had to use the tip of the snowboard to knock on the front door.
"I see you fell victim to the wind too," said Amy with a smirk.
"Yeah," I grumbled. "And it's not funny."
"I...I'm sorry, I can't help it," she giggled. "You really should see yourself, Jen. You look like you had put your finger into an open socket and got electrocuted."
"Funny," I said flatly.
"Hey, isn't that the snowboard Matt's been dreaming about since winter?" she grinned.
"The same one," said Jacob. "We were lucky to find it since it's the last one in the entire city."
"So where can we hide it so Matt won't see it?" I asked her, ignoring her curious look as Jacob began picking the leaves out of my hair.
"You can put it in his room," said Amy. "He won't think of looking in there."
Once we hastily lugged it up the stairs, rearranged a few things, and stashed the snowboard in the closet, Jacob and I then headed back down the stairs when I decided to turn the corner.
"Hey, where are you going?" asked Jacob.
"Checking to see if Matt needs any help," I said.
"I'll join you."
"Then last one to the kitchen has to kiss Matt on the lips!"
I took off down the hall, but I wasn't fast enough. Jacob easily caught up to me, except since he was also running fast, he then suddenly slipped, grabbed me by the waist, and we both went sliding along the hardwood floor.
"I beat you," he grinned.
"Did not!" I said. "I slid into the kitchen first before you did."
"A tie then?"
"A tie," I said and smacked him on the arm.
"If we just agreed then what was that for?"
"For pulling me down with you, you cheater."
"Look who's calling who a cheater."
"I did learn from a pro," I smirked.
"At least I don't look like something the cat dragged in," he laughed, reaching up to smooth my hair from my face.
"Ahem!" Matt interrupted tactfully. "Sorry to disturb these romantic interlude kids, but I do hope you two remember I'm still here."
"Yes, dad," we chorused and burst out laughing at the look of repulsion on Matt's face.
After Jacob helped me to my feet, he then left the kitchen to use the washroom and began whistling something that sounded like the music from that bad movie we saw.
"So what did you guys bet on?" Matt asked me.
"Loser had to kiss you," I said.
"I don't know if I should be glad or take offence to that," he sighed. "But now that we're alone, can you tell me if my wish is going to come true tonight?"
"And what wish is that?"
"You telling me you two are dating."
"Out of every thing you could wish for, you wish for that?"
"And what's wrong with that?" he asked me.
"Most people would wish for, let's see, a million dollars?" I said acerbically.
"Hey, I'd rather see my cousin extremely happy with someone he likes," he explained. "And the only one I know who's able to fill that position is you."
"Sorry to disappoint you, especially on your birthday, but that particular position still hasn't been filled."
"Then what was that all about?"
"What was what about?" I asked, grabbing a slice of cucumber from the plate.
"The way he was looking at you when he was fixing your hair," he said.
"I don't know what you saw, but I doubt it meant anything."
"What do you mean?"
"We sort of had this weird conversation a couple of weeks ago when we were searching for your gift which made me realise that I should just accept the fact that we're never going to happen," I said.
"What exactly did he say to make you to think that?"
"When he told me the only reason he'll date me is to help him avoid girls hounding him."
"Maybe he's just nervous around you because he really likes you," said Matt. "Usually I know when he's interested in a girl by the way he acts. The stupid half-wit gets all arrogant around them."
"Is it because he can have any girl he wants with a snap of his fingers, and you can't?"
"Except the one he really wants. With you, I don't know. Lately, he's been hiding his emotions from me since he's never taken this long before to let a girl know how he feels."
"Well, I think I've gotten to the point where he's never going to tell me," I sighed.
"Why don't you ask him then?"
"I wouldn't know how to start."
"How about 'Jacob, do you like me?'"
"You know I can't just do that," I said, pursing my lips at Matt's lame attempt to mimic my voice.
"Why not? You guys are really close so it shouldn't be any problem."
"And that's the problem," I sighed. "Like I told Amy, I'd rather not risk losing my friendship with him by asking him if he likes me too."
"What if help out?" Matt suggested.
"Not a chance. Knowing you, you'd probably get Amy to help you force me and Jacob into a room, and then proceed to lock us in until we finally confess how we feel about one another."
"You know, that's not a bad idea," Matt said gleefully. "We can even do it right now. Hey Am---"
I clamped a hand over his mouth. "Not funny," I grumbled in his ear.
"Only kidding," he chuckled, removing my hand. "I guess this means my birthday wish isn't going to come true tonight."
"I doubt it's going to come true during any other night," I said. "Hey, what if I replace that never-coming-true-wish for a birthday hug instead?"
"You don't have to ask me twice," he grinned and walked into my outstretched arms.
"Am I interrupting something?"
"Just asking Jen what she got me for my birthday," Matt answered Jacob, who had just returned from the washroom. "But she won't budge and tell me what it was."
Jacob gave me a questioning look and was about to open his mouth to ask when the sound of the doorbell rang through the house.
"I'll go answer that," I said, glad that I didn't have to answer him as I quickly left to see who it was.
The sky was just beginning to darken and the evening was setting in by the time Matt had finished opening all of his gifts. Since the wind storm had died down considerably, we all congregated into the backyard to enjoy the coolness of the air. All savouring the taste of our piece of Matt's birthday cake---a frozen tiramisu cake made of mascarpone cheese, coffee ice cream, and lady fingers soaked in espresso---the party then quickly divided into smaller groups. Soon quiet conversations and distant laughter could be heard throughout the yard.
I was sitting on the grass with Amy, Katie, and Nikki, gossiping like girls usually do, when I felt a sudden gust of wind. Feeling a bit chilly since I only had on a light sweater, I then was about to lift myself off the ground and head into the house when Jacob appeared beside me with his navy blue sweater in his hand.
"I figured you might need this so you won't catch a cold sitting out here," he grinned.
"I'm sure Jenna doesn't want to hurt your feelings by saying no to your generous offer, right, Jenna?" said Amy, a naughty expression on her face.
"No, of course not," I said, shooting a daggering look at my smirking friend.
"Good," grinned Jacob, as I took the sweater from his hand. "I guess I'll talk to you later."
"Bye, Jacob," the girls called out after him.
Giving Amy another look, I then pulled Jacob's sweater over my head when we were interrupted by another voice.
"Did I just hear Jacob Bennett offering you his sweater?"
The girls and I turned to see who had spoken, and we all shared a worried glance. Alesha Rai, Yumi Hashimoto, and Lydia Scott were moving in our direction. They were the group of girls known for providing anyone who needed information about the latest gossip going around in school.
"Do you mind?" asked Alesha. Without waiting for an answer, she quickly made herself comfortable on the grass and began plaiting her long, black hair into an intricate knot.
Katie looked displeased with the unwelcome intrusion, but before she could ask them to leave, Lydia suddenly tilted towards me.
"Can I ask what you're doing?" I asked her.
"Sniffing Jacob's sweater," she said. "Hmm, he smells heavenly. It figures Jacob would do something so sweet for you."
"And why do you think that?" I said.
"Jenna, everyone here at this party knows that Jacob is totally into you," said Yumi, throwing the same line of words Amy had said to me back in December.
"Especially when he's always finding ways to subtly sniff your hair," added Lydia, angling herself towards me again.
"He does not sniff my hair," I said.
"If you know a better reason why his nose is always near the vicinity of your head, please let me know," said Alesha.
"If I had a boy who looked like that who is sweet enough to care about me..." Lydia let out a sigh and pretended to faint as she clutched her chest. "It must be great to be dating him."
"Actually, they're not," said Alesha.
"I thought they're going out?" said Yumi, looking confused.
"They're still just friends from what I heard," said Alesha.
"How come you always know everything before we do?" complained Lydia.
"Because she's the one with the brains," said Yumi, glancing over Lydia's shoulder. "Hey, is that Dylan Lee hitting on Grace Park?"
"Ooh, they would make such a cute couple," Lydia gushed.
"Let's go see if it's true," said Alesha.
Once they were out of range, the girls and I looked at each other and rolled our eyes.
"Can you tell me what possessed Matt to invite them?" asked Katie.
"Because they're fun and they've never said anything bad about us before," said Amy.
"Also, anyone that hates Amber, Hannah, and their group of friends is good with me," I added.
"Me too," said Nikki. "But even if they are a bit annoying, I still have to agree with them."
"Can you please stop bugging me about my love life?" I said, irritated.
"What love life? You don't have one since you guys haven't done anything yet," snapped Amy.
"Yeah, Chow," smirked Katie. "Get on with it before one of the girls in school decides to."
"And even some of the guys," added Nikki.
"Like who?" demanded Katie.
"Adam Baker," she blurted out.
"No way!" gasped Amy, turning her head to look at Aaron talking to Matt. "How do you know?"
"I overheard him one day on what he'd like to do to Jacob," she explained. "It took everything I had not to burst out laughing and embarrass the poor guy."
"I never would have expected him," Katie said in disbelief.
"Me either," said Amy. "Jen, you're good friends with Adam. Did you know?"
"Yes," I whispered, forcing everyone to stare at me.
"And you didn't say anything?" asked Katie.
"It's not my right to go and spread rumours about Adam like that," I answered her. "He still feels a little insecure about himself and the whole situation."
"Then how did you find out?" asked Nikki.
"We were studying at his house when he openly admitted his crush on Jacob," I explained. "I wasn't sure why he was sharing something so personal with me until he told me he's noticed how I've kept things for Jacob and thought I'd be the best person to discuss this with. I've kept Adam's secret since last year, so I don't want any of you leaking any of this to anyone. I know I can trust all of you, and that's why I told you. He needs all the support from his friends."
"Hey, Jacob's close with Adam too so he must know, right?" asked Amy.
"Maybe he doesn't," said Nikki.
"Actually he does," I said.
Katie spat out her water. "What? How did he find out?"
"Adam and I were talking about Jacob one day when he accidentally overheard us," I replied. "You wouldn't believe how surprised we were when Jacob walked into my room."
"Didn't you know he was coming over?" asked Nikki.
"My parents always let him into our house without telling me," I said, shooting Amy a look which caused her to smirk and clamp her mouth shut. "Anyway, Jacob thought Adam was having some problems with school and offered to help. But before I could make an excuse for him, Adam told Jacob."
"What did Jacob do?" asked Katie.
"That's what surprised me the most," I said with a smile. "I thought Jacob would close up. Instead, he accepted Adam for who he was and told Adam he was flattered, but he didn't like him in that way so Adam wouldn't get the wrong idea. He even offered to be Adam's friend. Since Adam knew what Jacob had said wasn't to purposely hurt him, he became so appreciative of it, he even admitted to us that he always thought Jacob was a stuck-up snob."
"Wow!" said Katie. "I never knew Jacob was so sincere and understanding."
"Trust me. There's really more to him than good looks."
"You really are lucky he chose you, Jenna," said Nikki.
"No wonder why girls can't help but fall for him," added Katie. "But even though I'd love to keep continuing with this conversation, I'd rather try and convince Matt to light a fire before we freeze to death."
The girls quickly got up from the grass and headed towards the fire pit Matt's dad had built. Since the sky was sort of clear, and I was still warm in Jacob's sweater, I lagged behind, ambling slowly, hoping to catch a glimpse of the Leo constellation.
A while back, I had found that I actually enjoyed star gazing. Whenever I felt like taking a break and escaping from the real world, on a warm clear night I would venture out into my backyard, lie on the grass and gaze up at the constellations. I found it very soothing and relaxing while it cleared my head from stressful things.
Finally finding Polaris in the multitude of shimmering stars, I then began moving west, searching for Regulus, the star that was at the base of the question mark, when my eyes were caught by a star streaking through the velvet sky.
"Have you found Leo yet?" asked Jacob.
"Not yet," I said. "I think there still might be too many clouds in the way."
"How about one day I just drive you some place away from the pollution of the city so you can spot Leo easily, and maybe also find all the other ones you want to see," he said.
"Deal," I grinned at him.
"Now wanna tell me why Lydia Scott smelt you?" he grinned back.
"She wasn't sniffing me, but your sweater," I replied. "Apparently she likes how you smell."
"Why?"
"How would I know?"
"Because girls always gossip and you're my inside connection to what they talk about."
"And like I said before, I'm not going to tell you."
"Spoilsport. So what do I smell like?"
"According to her, you smell heavenly."
"And how would she know what heaven smells like?"
"Why don't you ask her if you're so curious?"
"I'd rather grab a seat by the fire before all the good spots are taken."
Giving me a grin, Jacob then quickly grabbed my hand and ushered me through the huge crowd desperately gathering around the roaring fire as the brisk wind began to blow.
An Uncomfortable Position
On Thursday afternoon, I was about to head to the library downtown when Jacob asked if I wanted to use his library to work on my history paper instead. Since we both had the same assignment that was due on next Tuesday, I figured his place was probably quieter anyway and agreed. However, just as soon as we entered into his house, Jacob abruptly came to a halt in the foyer, and I ended up bumping into his back.
"Oh, sorry, Jenna," he said absentmindedly.
Curious as to why he was distracted, I quickly placed my backpack on the floor and peered over his shoulder. Jacob had received an envelope from the University of BC.
Judging by the thickness of it, I knew he got accepted, but Jacob didn't look so sure. Even though he maintains a 4.0 average, he still ran a hand nervously through his hair, worried about what the outcome might be.
"Jenna, you open this for me," he said, sounding agitated.
"Only if you agree to read what it says," I said.
Once I saw him nod his head, I then took the envelope from his hands, broke open the seal, and gave everything back to him.
Silently, I watched as he pursed his lips and began to read. Muttering something incoherent under his breath, his roaming eyes then stopped halfway down the letter, and he broke into a wide grin. A moment later, I was being swung around in the middle of the hall.
"Jenna!" he screamed. "I got---"
"A...hem, am I interrupting something?"
The sudden voice of his sister made Jacob lose his footing, and we both went crashing to the floor, getting tangled in a mess of limbs.
"You know if it was mom, I'm sure she'd be happy with this outcome," Ashley giggled. "She might even suggest you two take it upstairs. Too bad she's not home."
"Would you just help us get out of this mess?" Jacob scowled at her.
"What caused all this excitement anyway?" she grinned, pulling us up from the floor.
"All my hard work finally paid off," said Jacob, thrusting the letter in her face. "Look! I've been accepted to UBC!"
"Congratulations," she said. "Mom and dad are going to be really happy, especially dad. And knowing mom's going to want to celebrate, Jenna, you have to come too. After all, you did technically help him."
"That's right, Jenna," grinned Jacob. "If it wasn't for you, I probably wouldn't have made it this far."
"You really don't give yourself enough credit, Jacob," I said. "You're grades are far better than mine."
"Would you stop thinking about the C you got in gym?" he sighed.
"It's not my fault I suck at sports," I grumbled.
"It doesn't matter whose grades are better," Ashley interrupted. "Jenna, you're still coming with us, so make sure you keep Saturday open."
"But didn't you just come back to visit because it's it your mom's birthday this weekend?" I asked her.
"Yes, but didn't Jacob tell you that she also invited you to come?" asked Ashley.
"No, he didn't," I said. "Besides, I really don't want to intrude."
Ashley pulled me closer. "Would it convince you if I told you our mom already thinks of you as part of the family?" she whispered to me. "And I'm sure you also know how persistent she gets at not taking no for an answer."
"I figured that's where Jacob probably got that idea from," I whispered back.
Both ignoring Jacob's inquiring look as we shared a laugh, Ashley then gave me a conspiratorial wink, let go of her hold on my shoulder, and headed up the stairs.
"Oh, Jacob? You should show Jenna. I'm sure she'll like what you did."
"What is she---?"
"Let's get started on our paper," he said and pulled me down the hall.
Since the temperature was still warm outside, Jacob and I opted to go out onto the patio to work on our essays. However, after an hour of watching him scribbling away at his paper as he perused through one of the reference materials we were using, I gazed down at my blank paper and sighed. A humongous book about the Cold War was also sitting open on my lap, but my brain hadn't digested a single word. Even with the tranquil waves lapping against the shore, and the scattered clouds floating slowly in the sky by the calm breeze, I knew there was no way I could concentrate on my work. My head was still running through all the possibilities about what Ashley had said. Rather than trying to make another attempt at my paper, I threw down my pen and decided to ask Jacob what Ashley had meant.
"What was your sister talking about?" I said. "You know, about showing me something?"
He hesitated for a bit then let out a sigh. "She wants me to show you my room."
"And?" I left the question hanging in the air, but rather than answering, Jacob sighed again, closed his book and rose to his feet. "You're seriously going to show me?"
"How else are we going to finish this paper then?"
Twitching my lips, I bit back a retort wanting to escape my mouth and followed him back into the house. I guess Jacob wasn't that eager. Once we reached the top of the stairs, he then quickly ran in front of me and shut his bedroom door.
"I changed my mind," he said.
"Why?"
"Because it's messy."
"Jacob, I've already seen your room when it was messy."
He wouldn't budge.
"Please?" I asked, giving him a wide-eyed puppy dog look.
"You are evil," he said.
"Like I told you before, I learned from the best," I grinned.
"Fine, but don't say I didn't warn you," he muttered and slowly opened his door.
"I don't know why you wanted to hide your room from me. Besides the pile of clothes on the floor by your closet, everything still appears the same," I said. "I see you have the picture from Halloween out on display."
"Ashley saw it and asked why I had a photo of the Spice Girls in my room."
"What did you tell her?"
"I just told her to look closer at it. When she did, I then told her it was part of our Halloween costume. She easily recognized Matt, but I was harder to convince. She became doubtful, even after I had pointed out which one was me. She just couldn't believe I was really under all that makeup and wearing a wig. When I told her to look closer, she then got convinced once she saw the body wasn't curvy enough, my hairy legs of course, and the implants peeking out of the dress."
"Aren't you glad I didn't make you shave your legs?" I smirked.
"Yes, but now I have a sister who pokes fun by asking me for makeup tips."
"Oh, poor Jacob," I said in mock seriousness. "He can't handle the idea of having a sister bugging him about something as little as makeup."
He folded his arms. "Go ahead and have a good laugh why don't you."
"Okay, I will."
I dissolved into a fit of giggles when something else caught my eye. Jacob must have known what I saw. He quickly went over, stood in front of the bookshelf near his bed, and blocked my way. I sighed heavily as I walked right up to him, then feinted to the right and jagged to the left. When I finally drew in a sharp intake of breath, he knew I had seen what he was hiding from me and slowly cowered away.
The crystal frame was beautiful. It was made of sterling silver and had a branch of Swarovski crystal blossoms around the edge. But the thing that shocked me was a picture of me inside the frame.
My hair was loose and I was wearing my favourite light blue summer dress. It had thin straps to hold it to my upper body and the bottom ended a few inches above my knees. I was sitting on the beach, looking out at the sunset. It was during the time we all had gone down to English Bay this past summer to watch the firework competition that's held here every year.
"You looked so beautiful with the sun setting behind you, I had to capture it and managed to take it without you knowing I did," he said, blushing furiously and staring at his feet. "I only stood in front of it because I was afraid of what you might think if you saw it."
I wasn't sure on how to respond, until I became conscious of the fact that all the photos on this particular bookshelf were either of just me or of the two of us together. Wondering where Matt and the rest of his friends were, I then scanned the room and found them displayed on the same bookshelf by the door that held the Halloween picture.
"Is this what your sister's talking about?" I asked, lifting up his chin. "I'm very flattered Jacob. I just never knew..."
"You think I have an emotional range of a house fly, don't you?" he muttered. I started to laugh. "And now you're thinking of me as a housefly zooming around, right?"
"With your face on it," I giggled.
"Think that's funny, do you?"
Jacob let out a low growl, and a quick second later, he tackled me onto his bed. For a split second I lay there motionless, trying to register what had just happened, when Jacob suddenly rolled me onto my back, straddled his legs against my waist, and pinned my arms above my head. Looking a little triumphant that he had gotten the upper hand, he then widened his smirk, and quickly began tickling my sides.
"J...Jacob, s...stop!" I protested.
"But I love it when you squirm," he grinned.
I continued to wriggle around when I suddenly noticed what an intimate position we were in. I guess Jacob must have noticed it too. Once I went still, he then stopped his assault on me, but rather than letting me go so I could get up, a feral look came into his eyes. It was so intense, a shiver ran down my spine as goose bumps erupted all over my skin. Then a heartbeat later, Jacob moved his head and crushed his mouth with my own.
The voice inside my head, which sounded like Amy's lecturing voice, kept telling me to stop unless he told me how he felt. My body, however, was telling me to just let his lips continue to travel over my mouth, and I automatically wove my arms around his neck.
As he deepened the kiss and pulled me even closer, I was so lost from his scent, from his touch, from everything that was Jacob, I momentarily forgot where I was. I didn't even care that he never told me how he felt about me. With the way how urgent his kisses were, it was hard thinking about anything else. But when I suddenly felt his warm hand caressing my stomach, I forced myself to break the kiss.
My cheeks were flushed and my lips felt swollen, but rather than worrying about my appearance as his lips continued to hungrily kiss the hollow part of my neck, I then became aware of a certain part of Jacob's anatomy pressing insistently against my thigh. With a strength I didn't know I possessed, I placed my hands between our bodies and pushed against Jacob's chest.
I didn't dare chance a look at Jacob in fear of what I may see when he finally moved himself off me. My breath was uneven, like his, and I felt embarrassed and completely confused about the entire situation. I tried to ask him about what just happened, except I couldn't find my voice. I was too shaken up by the whole thing. But then, just as I got up to leave, Jacob suddenly leapt from his bed and grabbed a hold of my wrist.
"I...I'm sorry, Jenna," he blurted out. "I shouldn't have---damn, I'm sorry."
"W...what does this mean?" I whispered.
"I really don't know."
I couldn't stop the tiny sob that escaped my mouth or the blurry vision in my eyes. Keeping the tears back long enough to get out of there with my dignity still intact as my heart gave a painful lurch, I put a hand up over my mouth, took a few deep breaths through my nose, and willed myself to calm down. Eventually getting myself under control, I then muttered out a goodbye and left his room.
I honestly couldn't even remember how I managed to get home. All I remember was ignoring my mom as I went straight up to my room, flung myself into bed, and finally allowed the tears I had been holding back to fall.
The next morning, my pillow was soaked, and I could feel this lingering after effect that made me believe my sleep was troubled and that the dreams had not been pleasant. Evidence to that was the fact that my eyes were so puffy, I could barely see.
I was glad I didn't have to go to school due to a Pro-D day, but I still needed to get out of bed and face my friends, even if I wasn't in the mood to leave my room. I didn't want to disappoint them when we had already made plans to spend the day at the fair.
Determined to forget about last night, I walked into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and drowsily let the warmth of the water wash away all traces of my dreams. When I finally hopped out of the shower and began to mechanically brush my teeth, I then took a swipe at the foggy mirror and was surprised with the image in front of me.
My skin was pink, almost matching the colour of the redness of my eyes. I guess I used the loofah a bit too roughly when I was trying to rid myself of all the places Jacob had touched. My head was even a tangled mess from using the shampoo to wash away the feeling of his fingers running through my hair.
Letting out a long sigh, I knew that no matter how hard I tried to rid what had happened, even if I hopped back into the shower and scrubbed my body all over again until it was raw and bleeding, the feeling left by Jacob's hands will always be a part of me whether I wanted it or not.
After placing a pair of soaked chamomile tea bags on my eyes and leaving them for a few minutes, I finally got changed and went down for breakfast, but it was hard trying to eat the blueberry waffles my mom had made for me. My mouth was so dry it felt like I was chewing on a piece of rubber.
My mom knew something was up, but she didn't ask what the problem was though, for which I was grateful. My dad, on the other hand, was completely oblivious and thought I was just tired. He even began telling me his usual jokes like he did every morning.
Ten minutes later, I finally gave up trying to get something down in my stomach and went into the living room to wait for Matt and Amy. When I left the table, I then heard my dad quietly ask my mom if something was wrong with me. I guess he wasn't as oblivious as I thought.
Hearing the sound of the roar coming from Matt's silver Mustang a moment later, I did my best to put on the happiest face I could muster, and I headed out the door.
Matt and Amy suspected something was wrong when they saw the expression on my face, but surprisingly, they didn't ask either. Instead they began to dish out the latest gossip in school which made me feel more at ease.
When we got to the fair, I was like a drone walking beside them as we headed to meet our friends by the gate. Since I was in a daze with a distant, lost look on my face, I didn't notice Jacob was with them until we were only an inch apart.
The butterflies were flittering around rapidly in my stomach, I felt like I was going to puke. Although when I forced out a fake smile, so I wouldn't draw attention on me from everyone else, I was surprised to see Jacob returning my grin.
"So which rides should we go on first?" asked Alex.
"I think we should do the roller coasters now before lunch," replied Katie, as she scrunched her face in disgust. "That way it reduces the risk if someone accidentally throws up. The tamer ones can always come later."
"Then which one of the three should we pick?" asked Devon.
"Let's go on the old wooden one first," said Nikki when she noticed me nervously shuffling my feet. "Jenna, is something wrong?"
"She's afraid of heights," Amy interceded on my behalf.
"Does that mean you're not going to come?" asked Katie.
"Um, well..."
"What if I went with you?" said Jacob.
As soon as those words left his lips, I knew our friends probably thought Jacob wanted to be alone with me for other reasons. I wanted to tell them that it wasn't the case, but given the current situation between me and Jacob, and since I'd already vowed to myself that I wouldn't ruin the day for them, I clearly ignored their amused smirks and gave Jacob a silent nod.
In my opinion, the journey towards my impending doom hadn't been long enough. As we stood in line and waited for our turn, I was seriously debating about going on the roller coaster. It was old, very squeaky, and clanked a lot. Once I heard the loud, curdling screams coming from the car of passengers reaching the first hill, I then decided I had enough of this nerve-wracking waiting and chose not to go on. But before I could try and escape out of the gate as everyone else rushed ahead, Jacob grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards the back.
My voice still wouldn't cooperate, so the only thing I could do was just smile feebly at Jacob as I climbed in and scooted to the other side. When he settled himself beside me, I then quickly closed my eyes and waited for this speeding deathtrap to begin. I thought my heart had physically lodged into my throat when the ride jerked, and without thinking, I grabbed onto Jacob's shirt. I didn't even care when he pulled me closer, or that I had my face buried against his chest. I was just amazed I didn't even scream.
My breath rushed from my lungs when the ride finally came to a screeching halt, and I felt shaky but happy I could still climb out of the car. Although when I took a few steps towards the exit, my head began to spin. It was a good thing Jacob was behind me, or I would have collapsed to the ground, my weak knees completely incapable of supporting my weight.
Making sure he had his arm wrapped securely around my waist, Jacob then carefully helped me out of the gate and brought me to a bench. When he sat down beside me, however, I noticed that there was enough space between us for a third person to sit.
"Jenna..."
He didn't get to continue. Our friends were running towards us, calling our names.
"Talk about bad timing from stupid, obtrusive friends," he muttered to himself. "Doesn't give me a damn chance to be alone with her, even for one moment."
The tone of his voice sent that same shiver I felt last night up my spine. It was so full of raw emotion, more goose bumps erupted all over my skin. Although when our eyes met, I found him looking at me, as if he was telepathically asking me if we were okay. But before I could respond, Amy was already grabbing my arm and pulling me away.
"How was your first ride on a roller coaster?" she asked me.
"Can't tell you really," I said. "I don't think I'm ever gonna do that again."
Amy smacked herself on the forehead. "Oh shit!" she cried. "Did I make the situation worse by letting you go up?"
"What situation?"
"Something happened between you and Jacob yesterday, didn't it?"
"We sort of had a disagreement about something, but we'll be fine," I lied. "Besides, we're supposed to be having fun today. Don't worry about me and enjoy yourself, alright?"
"You sure?"
"Positive."
I was smiling as I watched her join Matt, but frowned once I noticed the next ride we came upon. It was the Hellevator, a ride that brought you up over two hundred feet before plummeting back to the ground.
"There is no way in hell I'm going on that," I said. "I'll just wait here until you guys are done."
"But we don't want to leave you alone," said Nikki.
"I'll stay with her," said Jacob. "I'm not really in the mood to go up either."
Our friends exchanged more looks with one another, but instead of teasing us, they thanked Jacob and left us alone. A second later, a slightly calloused hand took a hold of mine.
"You really didn't have to stay behind, Jacob," I said.
"It's fine," he said. "Besides, I need to talk to you. Let's go somewhere where we won't be interrupted by them."
I didn't think we would be able to hear each other with so many people at the fair, but then Jacob suddenly stopped, and I found myself standing in line for the Ferris wheel.
It felt like an eternity as we waited to go on. The awkwardness in the air was thick and suffocating, but rather than engaging in an intelligent conversation like any other normal person, I was preoccupied with the noises from everything else. I didn't even know we had gotten into a cart until I felt my stomach lurch when the wheel started to spin.
"Are you all right?" he said with concern.
"I'll be fine," I said. "So, what did you want to talk to me about?"
"I wanted to discuss what happened last night," he replied.
"I figured we were bound to talk about it sooner or later. It's why you suggested this, isn't it?"
"It was the only way for us to be alone. I knew we wouldn't have any privacy to talk with the others around. Anyway, I just wanted to apologise for what happened yesterday in my room. It was a stupid mistake on my part. I didn't mean to kiss you and put you in that position. I really am sorry if I gave you the wrong idea."
My heart felt like an anvil had plummeted into my stomach. What Jacob just said wasn't what I wanted to hear, but I didn't want him to read the hurt expression I knew was showing on my face. Biting my lip as the ride continued to spin, I then quietly stared out at the fair, disappointed with myself for thinking that Jacob liked me too.
"I'm sorry for running out on you before you got a chance to explain," I whispered a moment later.
"I understand why you did," he said with sadness in his voice. "I really shouldn't have kissed you like that. I even made it worse between us when I pushed you onto my bed."
"You shouldn't be the only one to feel bad about everything," I said, turning back to face him. "I had a hand in it too."
"But I was the one who initiated the kiss first," he sighed. "I just hope what happened doesn't ruin our friendship."
"Don't worry about it, Jacob. It didn't."
"So we're still friends?"
"We're still friends."
"Friends in a strange situation, but friends nonetheless," he added quietly, as we walked off the ride.
"And where did you guys run off to?" asked Nikki.
"We didn't want to be bored standing around waiting for you, so we went on the Ferris wheel," explained Jacob.
"And...?" Amy's question hung in the air as her eyes bounced from me to Jacob.
"And what?" I asked her.
"Does this mean everything is okay between you and Jacob?" she whispered.
I looked over at the boy in question, who was laughing at something Devon had said.
"I guess it does."
A Heated Argument
Even though Jacob and I still felt a tiny bit uneasy around each other, we didn't get much of a chance to see if things really were fine between us. Since I already made a promise, I had attended Jacob's mom's birthday, which also included Jacob's celebration for getting in to UBC the next day. But soon after that we became busy with exams and reports, and I didn't have time to delve into the way Jacob was acting.
Around everyone, he always seemed to be smiling and laughing. Even his sense of humour started to show itself. I was happy to see him teasing anyone if he got the chance, yet sometimes it felt like he was putting on an act for me.
Three Saturdays later, Amy and I finally had our first break from studying and were watching Matt, Jacob, Adam, and a few others playing a pickup game of soccer on the school's main field. Nikki, Devon, Alex, and Katie had wanted to come, except they still had one more exam to study for. Regrettably, we weren't as relaxed as we wanted to be. Since the trees were on the other side of the track, Amy and I found it very uncomfortable to be sitting on the football field and under the heat from the warm rays of the afternoon sun.
Amy and I even tried cooling off by dousing each other with a couple of water bottles from the cooler someone had brought. It didn't work. Within minutes, we were completely dry. Therefore, the only other thing we had left was to take off our shirts. However, just as soon as I pulled my shirt over my head, a boisterous hoot erupted from behind me. Both Matt and Jacob were on the ground, rubbing their heads.
"Hey, what just happened?" I asked Amy.
"You took off your shirt," she said, tossing her shirt to the side.
"So did you."
"I know, but I wasn't the one who caused Jacob to fall on the ground," she grinned. "I guess he didn't realise you were wearing a tank top underneath. He was so busy watching you undress, he didn't even see the ball coming straight for him."
"Then how come Matt's on the grass?"
"When it bounced off Jacob's head, the ball then rebounded and hit Matt in the face," she giggled.
"Jacob, get your head back into the game and stop gawking at Jenna!" yelled Matt.
My eyes widened in embarrassment for causing a halt to their game as Jacob, whose face was all red, got up from the ground and shot me a quick smirk.
"You really should have seen his slacked-jaw ex---"
Amy's sentence was derailed as she became completely fixated ahead. Jacob had also decided to take off his shirt to relieve himself from the heat. A soft groan then came from beside me as he bent down to pick up the oval ball.
"Now who has the slacked-jaw expression?" I grinned.
"How can I not when an incredible chest comes with such a gorgeous package?"
"I thought you loved Matt?"
"I didn't say Jacob's chest was sexier than Matt's, did I?" she smirked. "And now because we're talking about a naked Matt, I can't wait until later when I'm alone with him."
"Way too much information, Ames," I muttered.
The game didn't even make it past an hour when one of the guys finally called it over on account of the sun being too sweltering to play. Amy and I watched as the field immediately became littered with exhausted players, all of them collapsing into wheezing heaps on the ground.
"I guess we should go see if they're all right," sighed Amy.
We helped each other to our feet and began to cut across the field. A second later I found myself back down on the grass.
"That's one way of making an impressive impact," Amy giggled.
"Piss off, Taylor," I scowled.
"Sorry to interrupt, but are you okay?"
It felt eerily familiar, like when I had first met Aaron, as I glanced up and saw a pair of brown eyes staring at me. Except this time, this guy had a strange dark glint to his gaze.
"I'm fine," I said. "I'm sorry I wasn't paying attention to where I was going."
"You didn't bump against me too hard," he said. "If you want, there is a way for you to make it up to me."
"And what's that?" I asked, ignoring his offered hand as I lifted myself up.
"Have dinner with me tonight," he grinned.
"Not to be rude or anything, but who are you?" asked Amy.
"The name's Jack Lewis." His eyes were glued firmly on me as he moved in closer, causing me to flinch as his hot breath brushed against my skin. "So, what do you say beautiful? Feel like taking me up on my offer?"
I didn't get to answer. Jacob, whose jaw was tight and his eyes blazing, was already up from the ground, striding towards Jack with a thunderous expression on his face.
"Lewis! What the hell are you doing?" he roared, yanking me behind him.
"Geez, Bennett, you don't need to yell. I was just talking. What's the big deal?"
"You're trying to steal my girlfriend, that's what!"
My first reaction was to turn to Amy and Matt, who were both gaping at Jacob, their faces mirrored with my own astonished look. But when I turned back to Jacob, I was shocked to see that his eyes were filled with hurt. Or was it regret? I wasn't sure. It was clear he wanted to say something as he chewed on his bottom lip, except, he didn't. He just stood rigidly beside me, flicked his gaze back to Jack, and clenched his fists.
The look on Jacob's face was the exact same look he had at the picnic. Any guy would be running for the hills right now, but Jack didn't back down. Instead, he made himself more daunting by merely pulling himself up to full height, returning a hard stare back at Jacob.
"It doesn't look like she's yours, Bennett," he exclaimed.
The tone in his voice gave me a sudden chill as his eyes began flicking back and forth between my face and my chest in an obvious betrayal of thoughts. I shuddered and could feel Jacob stiffen beside me.
"Stay away from her," growled Jacob.
"Why should I?" smirked Jack. "Since it looks like anybody's ballgame, I'm planning on taking that opportunity with her, if you know what I mean. I'm sure she'll even enjoy what it feels like to be pleasured by a real man."
It was so quiet, the sound of Jacob's fist impacting on Jack's face echoed across the field. No one spoke. No one moved. All eyes from the players and spectators watching the game were trained on us three as Jack got thrown to his feet.
"No, Jack!"
"But that piece of shit punched me!" Jack slurred, as Adam suddenly rushed passed me and pinned him back down onto the grass.
"And I won't hesitate to do it again!" Jacob said with a sneer.
With renewed ferocity, Jacob let out a strangled snarl and tried to lunge again at Jack, who was struggling to remove himself from Adam's grasp, when I quickly threw myself in front of Jacob and forcibly pushed him back.
"Jacob, quit it," I snapped.
Jacob's eyes met mine as he panted with fury, but he quickly stilled in my hold.
"Adam, do you know this asshole?" I asked, redirecting my glare to Jack.
"He's my cousin," said Adam. "When I asked him to join us, I didn't expect this to happen. I am so sorry about this, Jenna."
"I'm sorry too," I said, then turned to Jacob and poked him hard in the chest with my index finger. "And you! What the hell were you thinking?"
"I was trying to defend you, or did you not hear what he just said to you?" growled Jacob.
"Of course I heard what he said," I said hotly.
"But did you listen?"
"What do you mean, did I listen? Of course I listened!"
"Then you know why I had to punch that bastard in the face!"
"That still doesn't give you the right to think you can just protect me like that!"
I just couldn't understand it. Jack hadn't laid a finger on me so there was no plausible answer as to why Jacob was acting so volatile and jealous. Unless...
My insides quickly began twisting in knots. Fear and hope warred within me, crashing so violently against each other that bouts of nausea began to fill my body.
Desperately needing to get some air, and away from everyone else's dumbfounded stares, I took a deep breath, released it sharply, and pushed my way through the crowd. Unfortunately, the last person I didn't want to be around was hot in pursuit, chasing me as I headed across the field.
"Jenna, wait!" Jacob bellowed.
"No! I don't want to talk to you!" I yelled back. "In fact, I don't want to be near you! Leave me the hell alone!"
I broke out into a full run once I made it out of the fence, but the thundering sounds of heavy footsteps against rough pavement was still gaining right behind me. I veered around the curb and tried to continue down the block, when all of a sudden a hand grabbed me by the arm and pulled me back. I tried to rip my arm out of Jacob's grasp, but he gripped it tighter, and with his other hand, turned me to face him.
"Let me go!" I seethed, beating my free hand against his chest.
"Not until you hear me out," he insisted.
"Why should I?" I said through gritted teeth. "I really don't want to be around you right now. I am just so angry with you."
"Why are you angry with me? I'm not the one trying to get into your pants," he said.
"If we're going to stand here and argue about what just happened with Jack, then I really don't need to hear it again."
"That's not why I caught up to you."
"Then why did you?"
"I did it because I don't want to throw away our friendship over something stupid that I did," he said, his voice sounding bitter as he let me go. "Look, I didn't like the idea of him hitting on you, and I guess I sort of overreacted. I couldn't help it. I was jealous, Jenna. I literally saw red when he approached you, and I wanted to rip that insolent smile off his face."
"Then explain to me why you think you have the right to go around saying I'm your girlfriend when I'm not yours to defend?"
"I...I can't."
I inhaled a deep breath and sighed heavily. "Then I'm sorry to tell you this, Jacob, but I can't be your friend anymore," I said with sadness laced in my voice. "Relationships can't work when people hide things...even friend relationships."
"But I don't want us to stop talking to each other, Jenna. I've gotten so used to having you around all the time that I've come to depend on you."
"Then tell me why you had to punch Jack in the face for me when we both know I could have easily handled him," I demanded, getting heated up again.
"Only if you tell me the real reason why you had accepted a date with Aaron," he retorted.
"Why the hell do you need to know that?"
"I just do."
"I don't know why I need to explain that to you, but fine, I'll tell you. The real reason I accepted a date with Aaron when he had asked me is because I thought you and me were just friends and nothing more. Ever since tenth grade, I had given up hope thinking you would ever like me like how I liked you. Back then when I heard about you and Ivy, the pain that went through me felt like a thousand knives stabbing all over my body. You don't even know the extent on how I felt when I saw you kiss her, or all the hours I'd cried over it. I even went to the limit and ignored you, for God's sake. The stupid thing about it was it actually helped. I got over you. But then you had to show up in my life again, and I became wary and very afraid."
"Afraid of me..." he hesitated, "or afraid of our friendship?"
"Both. I had been afraid of getting close to you."
"I thought us getting closer was a good thing?"
"I thought so too, until you kissed me on New Year's. After that happened, I had to keep telling myself it was just a friendly gesture. I didn't want to overanalyse the meaning behind your kiss in case I got the wrong interpretation again. Except once I saw the way you looked at me in your room, I already knew what you were going to do. I even let the kiss continue and responded to it. I know I shouldn't have, but I'm now at the point where I'm tired of the two of us dancing around each other."
"I don't understand what you mean," said Jacob.
"And here I actually thought you were smarter than this," I muttered. "Jacob, I only let our kiss continue because I've fallen for you again. I'm not going to tell you that I love you, but I can tell you that it's deeper than the crush I had for you back in tenth grade. The sad thing about it all is now I don't know if I want to even like you anymore."
"Jenna..."
"No, Jacob!" I said, pushing his arm away. "Have you any idea how hard things have been for me? I've had to deal with a lot of huge headaches from battling with the inner voice in my head that's telling me things can't continue, while my heart keeps telling me everything will turn out fine. To this day, I still can't stop thinking about what happened in your room! Even if we came to an agreement, I don't believe you really meant it when you said our kiss had been a mistake!"
"I didn't mean to hurt you," he ground out.
"Then why did you say that to me if you didn't want to hurt me?" I pleaded, but my heart sank when Jacob silently looked away. "Forget I mentioned it then."
"Jenna, please don't leave," he whispered.
"Why? I've told you the reason on why I chose to go out with Aaron, yet you still haven't once explained yourself!"
"But I've been trying to find the right opportunity to talk to you about it. I was afraid of how you'd react. I don't want to lose you in my life. That's why I lied and told you the kiss in my room had been a mistake."
"So you think telling me that you lied to me would make me feel better?"
"Yes...I mean, no."
"Which one is it, Jacob?"
"No, I didn't want to lie to you, but I couldn't help it."
"Why not?"
"I guess now's a good time to come clean and tell you the truth about everything," he said, grabbing fistfuls of his hair in his hands. "Do you remember that day we had that weird conversation while shopping for Matt's birthday gift?"
"How could I forget? That was the most we've ever revealed to each other."
"Except what I didn't reveal was the whole truth to you," he sighed. "When I had suggested for us to pretend to be a couple, what I really wanted is to make it real."
His hands closed firmly around my upper arms, just below my shoulders, and Jacob's face was suddenly very close to my own. All the air from my lungs seemed to evaporate at his touch. Reminding myself to breathe, I tilted my head back several inches to meet his hazel gaze and forced myself to speak.
"I don't believe you," I whispered, not breaking eye contact. "I know you've told me that you liked me back in tenth grade, but how could this be true when you still went out with really pretty girls?"
"What do you mean?" he stated calmly.
"Look at me, Jacob," I said. "If you haven't noticed, I'm not as curvy as Amy, long-legged like Ivy, or even voluptuous as someone like Amber. I know I'm not ugly, but I'm not as beautiful as them."
A sudden coolness indicated he had released his hold on me.
"I've never pictured you as someone who would be doubtful about how they look," he told me slowly. "You always seem really confident."
"Around others, yes, but like most girls, I tend to find many faults in my features, whenever I'm around girls who are prettier than me."
After a moment of silence, Jacob finally said, "Jenna, do you trust me?"
"Of course I do."
"Then what would you say if I told you that I thought you are very pretty?"
"Then I would say that you're very biased because you think of me as your best friend."
"I may be a little biased, but it's not because you're my best friend," he said. "I'm biased because like you, I've fallen for you. You're the best thing that's ever happened to me. There is no one else who pushes me like you do, no one who makes me better than I am. You've constantly amazed me with your strong mind and personality, and the way how your friends always come first, even if you are the one hurting inside. All in all, you have captured my heart. It's even gotten to the point where you haunt my thoughts every day and inhabit my dreams. Every night I would lie in bed and think about holding you, touching you, and even kissing you."
A gasp hung in the air. When I realised it was coming from me, I quickly clamped my mouth shut. Of all the things I had been anticipating, this certainly was not on my list.
"You know the roses I gave you on Valentine's Day?" he said, smiling at my reaction. "When the florist explained the true meaning of what they represented, I knew right away they were perfect for you. She had told me that particular rose is only given to someone when the giver is very much in love with the recipient. The white of the petals on the outside represented my loyalty to you, and the red in the middle when fully opened symbolised my heart. I figured this was one way of letting you know how much you mean to me, without scaring you away. I honestly did want to tell you on that day, but I knew it wasn't the right time and held back."
"W...what are you trying to say, Jacob?"
"I have always wanted you, Jenna Chow," he said softly, his brown eyes smouldering with emotion as his hand cupped my face. "And like you, this time it's more than just a crush. But even though it's still too early to love you too, I've also come to realise it has always been you for me and will always be you."
His kiss was warm, gentle, and surprisingly hesitant, but so achingly good, I wasn't sure if this was a dream. Except when he pressed me closer, let out a soft moan, and I felt his fingers lightly skim my waist, I forced myself to pull away.
"Jenna, what's wrong?" he whispered. "Please, say something."
I knew he wanted me to tell him I wanted him too. All I needed to do was utter those four words...
"Sorry, Jacob...I can't."
Averting my gaze as Jacob released his hold on me, I then spun around, and without a backward glance, sprinted down the street, the tears streaming down my face.
Explanation
Days later, I was still an emotional mess. I wouldn't talk to anyone during school, especially Jacob, who kept trying to talk to me. Every time I saw him, I always made sure I was with someone when he came near. I knew the right thing for me to do was to explain why I had acted the way I did, but I couldn't. I was still going through too many mixed feelings about what had happened between us. What made it worse was Jacob had poured his heart out to me, and I stupidly rejected him.
On Saturday the weather outside seemed to reflect my mood; cold, dreary, and wet. I was hiding up in my room with the bed covers over my head. But as I began to cry for what felt like the hundredth time in a span of one week, someone barged in. I guess they finally had enough of me sulking around at school. One of them roughly jerked my blanket back, and I saw Nikki, Katie, and Amy each holding their sleeping bags and backpacks in their arms.
"I guess you probably already know none of us are going anywhere until we get this thing between you and Jacob resolved," said Amy.
"I don't really feel like talking," I muttered to her.
"Then we're just going to have to keep questioning you until you do," she sighed. "Honestly, Jen, what's going on? You both have been so tight-lipped, we're all getting worried. Seriously, how much sleep have you gotten this week?"
"Enough I guess," I said. But as I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror, I understood why Amy was concerned. My face was pale, the colour was gone from my cheeks, and I had bags under my eyes, like I hadn't slept in weeks.
"Jenna, please tell us, what did Jacob do?" pleaded Nikki.
I winced at the sound of his name and my vision became blurry at the thought of what I almost had. Angrily, I wiped the tears away. "He tried to get together with me. And before you ask why I'm not happy, it's because I also ran away."
"Why did you do that?" asked Katie.
"Does any of this have to do with what happened on Sunday?" asked Amy.
"Yes," I whispered.
"Then I guess I should explain a few things first before we get to why you needed to run from what could have made you happy." She turned to face the girls. "On Sunday, Jenna and I had gone to watch Matt, Jacob, and Adam's rugby game with some of their friends. Everything was going great until Adam's cousin, Jack, came up and started flirting with her."
"What happened next?" asked Nikki.
"Jacob announced that Jenna was his girlfriend," sighed Amy.
"Jacob said Jenna's his girlfriend even though she isn't?" cried Katie.
"Yeah," Amy sighed again. "Matt and I knew something bad was about to happen once Jack started making lewd comments to Jenna. But before we got a chance to intervene, Jacob punched Jack in the face. Then somehow Jenna and Adam managed to stop the fight from getting any worse. I'm still shocked Jenna did something so crazy like that."
"What did you do?" Nikki asked me.
"She stood in front of Jacob when he was about to punch Jack again," said Amy.
"You did what?" Nikki and Katie yelled at me.
"Yes, it was dumb of me," I groaned, my voice sounding muffled as I buried my face in my pillow.
"Even though I also agree it was stupid, it actually worked," said Amy. "Jacob calmed down so quickly you wouldn't have even suspected he was seething. I could understand why he wanted to protect her. Matt and I wanted to punch Jack too, especially after when he said wanted to sleep with Jen."
"What a creep!" yelled Katie.
"Anyway, Jenna then started yelling and left with Jacob running after her," Amy added. "I don't know what happened after that, and I still haven't found out since she hasn't been speaking to anyone...even me."
"Is that why Jacob's been brooding and ignoring everyone this whole week?" asked Nikki.
"I noticed it too," said Katie. "I thought he was just in one of his moods. But every time Jacob approached you, Jen, you'd ignore him, and he'd walk away looking really depressed about something."
"Maybe it's because he feels guilty for interfering," said Nikki.
"I don't really know the full details, but, Jenna, Jacob did ask me if I knew why you've been avoiding him," said Amy. "He's completely confused and nags Matt and I at least three times a day to tell him if he's done anything wrong. Also, the fact that you have a lot of close male friends doesn't help either."
"What's that got to do with anything?" I blurted.
"You must know by now that Jacob's the jealous type. We all do."
"But he shouldn't be."
"I know he shouldn't, but we can't tell him not to be, even Matt," she said. "Matt also doesn't want you to be upset with Jacob either. Not when this could be the chance for you and Jacob to finally get together once everything is settled."
"Maybe all of you are wrong about us," I said.
"I don't think she is," said Katie. "When I saw the way how you and Jacob were back in the tenth grade, I already knew you would be good for each other."
"Same here," added Nikki.
"For me, it was right when you, Matt, and I had gone to pick Jacob up at the airport," said Amy. "I noticed right away this spark when you both had said 'Hi'. Matt had seen it too. That's why he's always offering to get you two together. But before we could do anything about it, Jacob went out with Ivy, and you started seeing Riley."
"Well, I just found out Riley still loves me," I whispered.
"When?" asked Nikki.
"At the picnic," I said. "He wanted to try again, but he already suspected my feelings for Jacob."
"I never knew he was that perceptive of things," said Nikki.
"There's also Aaron who's still waiting for the opportunity to move in," said Katie.
"But didn't Aaron tell you we were only going to remain friends?" I asked her.
"Yes, he did, but he also told me that if Jacob takes too long to admit his feelings for you, then there's no way he's standing back," she said. "He's even given a time frame of when he'll act."
"He told me the same thing, but he didn't say exactly when," I said.
"So when is it?" asked Nikki.
"Ironically, he was planning on doing something yesterday," said Katie. "When Jenna didn't answer his call, he called me. He sounded really disappointed when I told him my speculations of what may have happened between Jen and Jacob. But you know what? If Jacob hadn't gotten his butt in gear and admit his feelings for her, I would've done whatever I could to get her and Aaron together. I mean, the guy had what, almost a year to do something?"
"No wonder you're so confused," Nikki said sadly.
"Yeah, well, I also know something else that makes everything even more confusing," I said. "Like finding out Jacob was also interested in me during tenth grade too."
"Wait, wait," gasped Katie. "You mean the moron had more than a year to tell you how he felt?"
"When did he tell you this?" asked Nikki.
"The day we were looking for Matt's gift," I said. "Some girls were following us and the topic came up."
"And you two didn't do anything then?" asked Amy.
"No, because I thought we had agreed that we were just friends until recently," I said.
"Jacob's definitely an idiot," mumbled Katie.
"I think now's a good time to tell us what really happened on Sunday," said Amy.
"Then I should start before that," I sighed. "Remember a few weeks ago when I went over to Jacob's to work on my history paper?"
"What about it?" asked Katie.
"Something...happened that night," I whispered, staring at the floor.
"I thought so," said Amy.
"So tell us what happened," urged Katie and Nikki.
"I asked Jacob to show me his room," I said.
"I've never seen his room before either," admitted Amy. "I guess he felt it was too private since the door was always closed."
"You should know that it's very neat in comparison to Matt's," I grinned.
"I'm sure most people's bedrooms are better than Matt's," Amy murmured disgustedly.
"Anyway, I only asked him to show it to me since his sister was the one who suggested it, but when he did, I was wondering why he was trying to hide his room from me given that I've already seen it before---"
"How often have you been over at his house?" Nikki cut in.
"Ever since we became friends, I guess quite a few," I said.
"Guys, we can talk about how close Jenna is to his mom later," said Amy.
"You're close to his mom too?" gasped Nikki.
"Uh...yeah?"
"Wow! What else have you been holding out on us?"
"Nikki!"
"Sorry."
I grinned. "Anyway, I was looking around his room when I saw this picture of me. He had taken it secretly during the time we all went to watch the fireworks in the summer. It only caught my eye because of the beautiful frame it was in."
"What happened next?" asked Katie.
"Well, to cut the story short, I was laughing at something he said when he tackled me onto his bed," I said softly.
"What?" the girls screamed in unison.
"He tackled me onto his bed," I repeated with a sigh. "And he kissed me."
"What happened after he kissed you?" asked Katie.
"I kissed him back." I sighed again.
"Did you...?" Amy asked cautiously.
"I pulled away before it went further and left," I said.
"You left because you were afraid it might not be real for him," said Amy. "That's why you left. You didn't want to know if it isn't."
"Is that why you two looked so uncomfortable when we were at the fair?" asked Nikki.
"That's why we went on the Ferris wheel," I said. "I really thought we were going to confess how we both feel about each other, but instead it was to tell me that he didn't want to give me the wrong idea. I won't deny feeling disappointed after hearing him say that, but I also didn't tell him I actually liked him either. I just told him we were still friends when he had asked if we still were."
"And now we're up to the fight you two had on Sunday," said Amy.
"When I stormed off, I didn't want to have anything to do with him, but he's just as stubborn as me," I said. "Once he caught up, I then started yelling again, and everything just came out."
"What happened after that?" asked Nikki.
"Jacob finally confessed he liked me," I said, holding my pillow tighter to my body. "He then said he wanted to pursue a relationship with me, and he kissed me. But instead of answering him, I pushed him away since I got cold feet and left."
"If he told you he wanted to be with you, why are you avoiding him?" asked Katie, looking confused.
"I'm still scared," I said. "There's a part of me that's still uneasy when it comes to Jacob. Even after I finally found out he wants me too, how do I know if this time he's telling me the truth?"
"I think he is," Amy smiled.
She pulled me in and tried to comfort me, but I shook her arm off my shoulders and threw my pillow across the room. It made a loud thump and fell to the floor.
"No, I...I don't want to believe it, Amy!" I cried. "I've been denying his attentions and lingering looks for so long, I'm not sure if I can deal with this kind of disappointment when I find out everything that's been happening are all lies! Seriously, how would any of you feel if you found out the guy you've always wanted finally admits he likes you back, but then turns it around by saying 'Sorry, Jenna, I really was only kidding with you'? H...how do I know that's not what he's going to tell me next?"
"I'm sure if you talked to Ja---"
"No, Nikki! Not when there's a high probability he will tell me that everything he said to me is a mistake. He already thinks kissing me on his bed was a mistake. It really hurt to hear it, but I wasn't going to let it ruin me. Now after finding out that he's actually interested, how do I know my dream to be with him won't come crashing down on me? I...I don't want to b...believe it's finally happening after all these years."
"Jenna, I don't think Jacob's that cruel just so he could purposely hurt you," said Amy.
"It's just too hard to believe it," I sobbed unrestrainedly against my knees.
"I guess you found out what the roses mean then," whispered Nikki.
"H...he said a fully opened rose m...meant the giver is very much in love with the recipient," I said, choking back tears. "The white p...part of the rose represents his loyalty to me while the red inside s...symbolises his heart."
"He loves you?" whispered Katie.
"He didn't say that, but he did tell me that even though it was too early to love me, he realised I was always the one for him, and that I will always be his."
"That's so romantic," sniffed Nikki.
"So, Jen, what are you going to do?" asked Katie.
"I'm sure she already knows," said Amy. "You still want to be with him, even after all of this, don't you, Jen?"
"Even if I do, I lost my chance when I ran away," I said.
"Not when you mean this much to him," said Nikki.
"Easy for you to say," I said, hanging my head down in shame. "You guys didn't see his expression when I didn't answer him. I think I broke his heart."
"You didn't," said Amy. "If you did, he wouldn't be hounding Matt and me constantly on how you've been doing. Right now his main concern is losing you. Jacob wants you so bad you can see it in his eyes. Even during this whole ordeal, you haven't seen the way he looks at you when he thinks nobody can see him."
"But if you aren't ready to fully let him in yet, he'll still want to be your friend and will probably even wait for you until you're ready," said Katie.
"Thanks guys," I sniffed, pulling them all into a much needed hug.
"Now, why don't you rest up?" smiled Amy.
I returned her smile and quickly lay on my bed. Then burying myself back under the covers and closing my eyes, the sounds of their soft voices began fading in the background as I drifted off to sleep.
Confessions
The next afternoon, the girls did their best to distract me, keeping my mind off Jacob by gossiping about how they did in their exams, when Amy's phone suddenly rang. We could tell by the look on her face it wasn't a happy call.
"That was Matt," she said. "He knows we came over here last night."
"How does he know that?" I asked.
"Because the guys went over to Jacob's to do the same," said Katie.
"Our intention was to try and fix things between you and Jacob," added Nikki. "We didn't like seeing you guys unhappy and decided to do something about it."
"But the difference is that Jacob's shutting them out," sighed Amy. "The only thing the guys managed to get out of him was Jacob saying he'll only talk to you, Jen. They're coming over to see if maybe seeing you will cheer him up. They only know the gist of what happened between you two from what Matt was able to tell them, so I told them it'd be okay."
I didn't know what to expect and was quite nervous. My stomach felt like it was in knots, knowing I would be seeing Jacob again in just ten minutes. To occupy my mind while we waited for the guys, I went over what I wanted to say. I even tried steeling myself from my emotions and took deep breaths. However, once the doorbell rang, I jumped and flicked an uncertain glance at the girls when Matt walked in.
"Hey, Jen," he said, taking a seat beside me. "How've you been doing?"
"I'm fine, I guess," I said, a little more sullenly than I planned.
"Well, I guess you know why I'm here and also who I've brought along with me."
"I don't know if I can talk to him," I whispered.
"Jen, I don't think it's as bad as you think," said Matt.
"How do you know? You're not Jacob. You can't read his mind."
"No, I can't, but I think you should at least hear what he has to say."
"How would you know what it might be when Amy just told me that Jacob hadn't said anything to any of you?"
"Because I've known him long enough and can tell when he's thinking about something important. Just trust me on this, okay?"
Before I could open my mouth, Matt was off the couch and striding towards the front door. He opened it and Jacob tentatively walked in.
My heart painfully constricted and it felt like a sharp pain had flooded my entire body when his sombre eyes sought mine out. Almost as if I had fallen into an icy lake.
"Jacob, I know you're my cousin, but this is your only chance to make things right so you better not screw it up if you don't want to lose it," said Matt.
Giving Matt a small smile, Jacob then nodded his head and walked into the room.
"We'll leave you two alone then," said Amy, as she, Nikki, and Katie got up from where they were sitting and followed Matt outside to where Devon and Alex probably were.
Despite everything the girls' had already told me, a sort of haze still clouded my brain. Everything leaked out so fast I couldn't remember what I had wanted to say to him as Jacob slowly made his way towards me and sat on the couch.
After what seemed like an eternity, but was only a few minutes of uncomfortable silence, Jacob suddenly spoke.
"Jenna, we really need to talk," he said. "If you feel up to it, let's go somewhere else, and I will explain everything."
For most of the trip, I was quiet and only stared out the car window, paying no heed to where Jacob was taking me. I was too busy trying to anticipate what the outcome of our conversation would be. I was apprehensive about what he had to tell me, but at the same time, I also felt excited. It would be great if everything turned out right. Sadly, there was also this fear that things between us might go the wrong way.
At one point during the silent ride, I chanced a look at Jacob and almost had a hard time tearing my eyes away. Even when he looked sad, he was still gorgeous.
His eyes, which were directed on the road, continued to glisten, even though his face looked reserved. His hair was untamed, probably from constantly running his hand through it or from lack of sleep. Almost every end was sticking up in different directions.
Letting out a soft sigh as I held back the urge to run my fingers through his soft hair to fix it, I turned my head to stare out the window again and forced back a tear.
Everything that has happened between us seems so clichéd. Except unlike the movie we saw, I wasn't repulsed by Jacob like the girl had been. Instead, I found that every moment I spent with him, I fell deeper for Jacob. But sadly, there was also this possibility that I already ruined any chance of having my dream come true when I ran away.
At that thought, a single tear finally escaped my eye and rolled down my cheek. I didn't wipe it off. Any kind of movement to my face would draw Jacob to turn his head to look at me, and I didn't want him to see me cry.
When we reached the bend, turned the corner, and came to a stop, I blinked back the water surrounding my eyes and glanced around. Jacob had brought me to Jericho Park. The sky was overcast, just like it had been on the day of our senior class picnic. But unlike that day, the saltiness of the air seemed more pungent, the clouds were darker, and there was no existence of sun in the sky. As I got out of his car, ironically, we were also back by the group of trees. The same spot where we had that talk regarding the technicalities of our friendship.
Not bothering to wait for Jacob, I slowly began walking towards the same huge weeping willow by the pond, and ducking under the feather-veined leaves which had grown a few inches from the last time we were here, I then took a seat on the cool grass, leaned back against the moss-covered trunk, and settled my sight on the rolling waves. Jacob joined me a moment later, and a silence fell between us for a few minutes before I finally spoke.
"How long, Jacob?" I said.
"Ever since the tenth grade," he sighed.
I turned to face him. "And you never said anything all this time?"
"When I first saw you at the airport, I remember thinking how pretty you were and wondered since you were Matt's close friend, would you be mine too?" he smiled to himself. "Once we began hanging around a lot, I then enjoyed being around you so much that I started keeping track of where you were just to catch a glimpse of you when we weren't together."
"Yet you still ended up dating Ivy," I said. "You can't be trying to tell me you wanted to go out with me instead of her."
"You're right, I wanted to go out with her," he said, as colour began flooding his cheeks. "At that time, I only liked you as a friend. It wasn't until you started avoiding me when finally realised I liked you more than that. Seriously, what kind of an idiot doesn't know he has feelings for someone until after she stops speaking to him?"
"You tell me," I grinned in spite of myself.
"I just did," he grinned back, but his smile quickly faded from his face. "That's why I never said anything and kept my feelings about you to myself. I already lost our friendship once before. But when I started seeing Amber, I honestly was afraid you were going to stop talking to me again. I couldn't believe my luck when you stayed, yet I still feel guilty for going out with someone else instead of you."
"To tell you the truth, I stayed because I was over my crush on you, and we were just friends."
"What I'm about to tell you might make you change your mind about being my friend." His hands that had been hanging relaxed between his knees were now clasped together tightly, as if he were about to face something difficult.
"It can't be that bad," I said.
"It is when I only went out with Amber to test how I really felt about you," he said with shame. "I know it sounds bad of me for doing this, but I really needed to know how I truly felt before pursuing something with the one I really want. I wanted to make sure it wasn't just an infatuation. Once Amber and I had that fight over you during Devon's birthday, I knew right away I still wanted you."
"Then why didn't you break it off with Amber that night if you wanted to be with me?"
"I did break it off with her that night, but it was after I had dropped her off at her house," he sighed. "I didn't tell you because I was scared you might reject me, thinking you were some kind of rebound. And I couldn't bear that, Jenna. After those excruciating months where we didn't speak, there was no way I could even last a day without hearing your laugh or seeing your smile. That's why I pretended I was still seeing her when you came over. I wanted to confess everything to you before I left for Australia, so I knew what was waiting for me when I came home..."
"And you didn't because I started seeing Ethan," I said, watching as Jacob yanked a blade of grass from the ground and twirled it between his fingers.
"Yes. I knew you were hanging out with him, but I didn't know you were dating him until I accidentally overheard you telling Nikki about it. So, I backed off again, just like I had done when you went out with Riley. Just so you know, it wasn't because I didn't care. It was because I do care. I always want to see you happy. And since you looked so happy talking about Ethan, I decided to let you go. That's why I left a bit earlier. I figured maybe the trip could help me forget about my feelings for you. If I knew that Ethan is such an ass, I would've missed the trip altogether just so I could fight for you until you were mine."
I swallowed the lump in my throat as I stared at Jacob, daring not to breathe for the fear of missing anything else.
"While I was in Australia, no matter how hard I tried to block out my feelings for you, I couldn't," he continued. "You were all I thought about the whole time I was away. Even though I couldn't have you, I didn't want to lose you in my life again. Therefore, I accepted it and came home looking forward to becoming a true friend to you. And who knows, maybe even a best friend. Why else do you think I got you to pick me and my family up and not Matt?"
"Because you knew I can't say no to your mom?"
"Yes, that too, but I also did it because your face was the first thing I really wanted to see once I got back from the trip. But then the next day when you told me you had ended it with Ethan, it felt like I was given one last chance to make it right. It was hard to hide how ecstatic I was feeling. I was even tempted to grab you and kiss you right in front of everyone in the gym. I only restrained myself from doing so only because I thought you probably needed a break after getting out of a relationship. Then an opportunity arose for me when we had gone bowling. That's why I made that bet. I was hoping you would lose so I could finally kiss you. I was completely disappointed when you beat me."
"It's not my fault I'm naturally gifted, and you're not," I teased.
"Funny," he said, rolling his eyes. "Anyway, after I had suggested that kiss, I began regretting it and was afraid you might feel awkward around me again. I was happy to see you okay with it. And since I don't want to ever hide anything from you again, I had better come clean with something else."
"What is it?" I asked hesitantly.
"You probably thought I accidentally stumbled upon you and Aaron at Katie's, right? Well, I didn't. I was actually spying on Aaron once I saw the way he was looking at you in Katie's kitchen. I needed to be close enough to him to hear what he might say to you. And without him, or even you knowing, the rest of that night I followed Aaron everywhere he went to see if he was planning on asking you out. When I overheard you giving him directions to your house, I became jealous. I didn't want to lose you to someone else."
"At that time, I did only think of you as a friend," I said.
"I figured that must've been it since you did accept a date with him," Jacob said, sounding bitter. "I was so upset about it that during that same weekend, I chose to stay in when the guys had invited me to watch a movie. I needed to think thoroughly about a lot of things. When I was in my room, I knew I shouldn't have treated you so coldly and regretted doing it. I still do. I should have helped you rather than push you farther away. I just didn't want you to be with him. I was greedy, Jenna. I was even ready to fight for you if you and Aaron became a couple. That's why whenever you hung out with everyone I always made sure I was there. I wanted to be with you as much as I could."
"I'm glad you didn't punch Aaron like you did Jack, but if you wanted to fight for me, then why did you walk away from us at the movies that night?"
"I was still afraid of what you would say to me if I did ask you out," he sighed. "I really am sorry I was such an ass to you. It just wasn't fair that he was allowed to date you, yet I couldn't because it might jeopardise our friendship if you said no to me. But when I was about to make it up to you the first time I was a prick, Halloween happened."
"So the real reason you chose me to help you is because..."
"Besides knowing you're the only one I really trusted, I figured it was also a perfect way to prove to you that I wasn't going anywhere and that I didn't want any other girl," he said, shifting closer. "True, I agreed to let you dress me up as a Spice Girl because I felt bad for treating you the way I did, but I also did it because I wanted to see how comfortable I am around you. That reminds me. How did you convince your dad to lend you those implants?"
"I really didn't have to do much convincing on my part. I only got your name out when he agreed to lend me those things."
"How come?"
"Let's just say my dad likes you just as much as your mom likes me."
"Are you telling me that we both have parents' approval if we do decide to date?"
"Do you not remember what my mom said to you?"
"I already know your mom wants me to date you. I just didn't know your dad feels the same way. You're his only daughter."
"Well you don't need to worry about that."
"To continue with my story," he grinned. "Um, where was I?"
"I think we're up to Christmas," I said.
"Ah, yes, our first kiss. Remind me I owe those two idiots a huge favour."
"Why do you owe them a favour?"
"If it wasn't for Matt and Alex, I wouldn't have been able to kiss you," he explained. "It was sheer luck that I didn't have to make a lame excuse to convince you. I was even happier with the way you responded back. And that's where your necklace comes in. It's with the intention of trying to let you know I was interested, and for you to have something from me that would be close to you always."
"Amy figured out the same thing," I said.
"She is definitely way too clever," he sighed. "But I am glad you're still wearing it, even after what happened between us."
"Why would you say that?"
"I thought you would have given it back to me since you were so angry at me."
My eyes began to prickle with tears, and I quickly looked away.
"I really am sorry for hurting you when I ran away," I whispered.
Jacob placed his hand on my shoulder, but he didn't try to turn me around to face him. He just left his hand there, periodically squeezing my shoulder lightly as I composed myself. Once I wiped the tear that escaped my eye, and swallowed to rid the lump lodged in my throat, I turned back to Jacob and the lump came back when he grabbed my hand and smiled.
"Like I said, Jenna, I can never hate you," he said. "Anyway, after that Valentine's came, and I really wanted to share it with you. Not as a friend, but with someone that I was deeply interested in. I just got lucky again that I was able to accompany you after dealing with that jackass."
"You want me to also remind you to say thanks to Ethan for making it so you could spend Valentine's with me?"
"That one's definitely out of the question, unless I can pound him in the face."
"As much as I hate him, I can't release you on him either. And that puppy dog look of yours isn't going to change my mind either."
"Darn," he grumbled playfully.
"Now back to what we were talking about," I grinned. "Is that why you made that excuse about me redeeming my win from our bet?"
"Of course," he grinned back. "When I gave you the roses, I was afraid you might look at me differently. I didn't want to ruin what I've managed between us so far. That's why I didn't sign my name on the letter. I had to work at this really carefully, Jenna. You mean too much to me. And without even knowing it, you became my best friend too. But then just when I was getting enough courage to finally ask you out, something else happened."
"Hannah and her group," I whispered.
"Yes," he sighed, idly playing with my fingers. "Once I heard you telling me about those vicious lies they've been spreading about you because we're friends, I was afraid it would get worse because I wanted you. It wouldn't have been fair for you to have to deal with all that shit. Therefore, I backed off once more."
"And now we're up to that weird conversation while shopping for Matt's gift," I said.
"We are, but what you don't know is that I was actually glad that those annoying girls had followed us."
"Why would you be happy with that?"
"Because I got to hold you,' he sighed happily. "I just remembered there's another thing I need you to remind me."
"What's that?"
"I need to apologise for the way how I acted to Aaron that night."
"Then I guess I should tell you that you probably will get a chance to tell Aaron yourself."
"Oh? And when exactly will I get a chance to tell him?" asked Jacob.
"Well, according to him, it's when he becomes a guest at our wedding," I smirked.
"A...anyway," he stuttered, his cheeks flaming red, "after you told me you and Aaron were going to be just friends, I was thinking of asking you out right there, but then Amber showed up."
"At least you finally got to tell her how you really felt about her," I grinned back.
"I know," he said. "But let's not ruin the moment and talk about her, alright?"
"No problem."
"So things were going smoothly until I showed you my room---"
"And you tripped me," I interrupted.
"I only tripped you because you were laughing at me," he grumbled. "But when I saw our position while I was tickling you, I couldn't help it and had to kiss you. When you kissed back, I thought I had died and was in heaven until you pulled away. After I saw your expression, I thought I did something I shouldn't have done and didn't know what to do at that point. That's why I chose to pretend our kiss didn't happen when we went on the Ferris wheel. I even hoped we would still be friends and thought you were thinking along the same line."
"And now we're up to Sunday," I said.
"Yes," he sighed, rubbing his thumb against my knuckles. "Jenna, you have every right to be mad at me. I shouldn't have overreacted the way I did. Except once I heard you tell me that you weren't mine to begin with, it hit me hard. I didn't want to watch my only chance slipping away because I was too chicken to tell you my real feelings. That's why I went after you. I was so scared. I thought I lost you forever. I didn't want to lose you over something stupid that I did. Once I heard your side, I then did what I could do to make things right between us. I already was planning on kissing you, even before I confessed everything to you. I didn't care about the consequences of my actions. It felt right and I honestly believed that was what you wanted too. That night, I even spilt to my mom for probably an hour about how much I liked you. But, Jenna, if I did something wrong to hurt you, I really am sorry."
"You've done nothing wrong since I should be the one apologising," I said, redirecting my eyes to the waves lapping against the shore. "I just feel so bad for walking away after you told me how you felt."
"Please don't blame yourself for that, Jenna," he said. "It doesn't even bother me. I was afraid I was the one pressuring you too fast into a relationship with me and figured that's why you left. I want to be with you, but if you aren't ready yet, I'm willing to wait until you are. That's why I've been trying to talk to you all week. I meant every word when I said I want to be with you."
"After what I just put you through, I don't deserve you, Jacob," I said dismally. "I even pushed you away. I mean, how can you sit here and tell me you weren't hurt by what I did?"
"Because I still want to be with the one who makes me happy and still do," he smiled, lifting my chin to wipe a tear from my cheek. "Can I ask you one question?"
"After what you just told me, you can ask me anything you want," I sniffed.
"How long have you known about my feelings for you?"
"I sort of suspected something at Katie's birthday when you saw me talking to Aaron," I said. "You looked so jealous I suddenly dared to believe you might actually be interested in me. Then once I saw this glint you had in your eyes when I was helping you with your tie, I had a feeling something definitely has changed between us. Since then, I found myself watching you, trying to detect any hint you were actually interested in me."
"I did leave subtle hints," he whispered.
"And if I hadn't been denying my feelings for you for so long, I probably would have suspected something sooner," I whispered back. "I was happy you wanted to kiss me under the mistletoe, but I was still doubtful. Even after the many little incidents, I never believed you wanted something more than just friendship from me. Therefore, I kept making the worst interpretations possible about your actions. I just couldn't believe it was real. Although once your concealed interest became more apparent to me, at the beginning I tried to ignore it. I didn't want to get my hopes up. However, if I want to be honest with myself, then I should tell you I actually enjoyed the attention."
"When did you start feeling something for me again?"
"During our kiss under the mistletoe," I said. "Amy wanted me to tell you how I felt, but I couldn't. Even Riley wanted me to tell you about my feelings for you."
"He still loves you, doesn't he?" frowned Jacob.
"How do you know that?" I said.
"He came up to me a few weeks after the picnic and told me that if I didn't make a move soon, he's going to try and win your heart again," he sighed. "I thought he was joking with me, but I guess he wasn't. In some stupid sort of way, I should be thanking him too."
"Why's that?"
"Because of his timeline, I knew I had to act fast if I didn't want to lose you to him."
"And when exactly is this timeline?"
"Ironically, the following Monday after we had our argument," said Jacob. "The only reason he didn't act on it is because he noticed how upset you looked. He even sought me out after school the same day just to find out what I did. You really should have seen that look he gave me. I swore he was going to punch me until I was bloody mess."
"I'm glad he didn't. If he did, I probably would've sought him out and punch him the same way I had punched Ethan. Since he left you unscathed and still looking hot, does this mean you want me to help you with that reminder also?"
"I think I'd rather enjoy the idea of rubbing this in his face," he said, pulling me closer.
"Maybe I should get him to beat you to a bloody pulp," I grumbled.
"That's not a bad idea," smirked Jacob. "When he's done with me, I then get to rub it to him even more when you're nursing my wounds until I get better." I lifted my hand. "Just kidding," he laughed. "Back to what you were saying?"
"As I was saying," I said, pushing at his shoulder. "The reason I never said anything to you is because like you, I didn't want everything we've accomplished so far to have it all thrown away. I only began thinking about how you were around me right after you had pulled to your chest and mumbled you liked me."
"What do you mean I pulled you to my chest?"
"You did it that night when you were passed out on Amy's couch," I explained. "When I bent down to wake you, you suddenly threw your arms out and hugged me."
"Is that why Amy gave you all those weird grins that night?"
"She enjoyed my predicament so much she wouldn't let me go to sleep unless I confessed to her that I wanted to dream about you," I sighed. "You have been popping up in my dreams during most nights ever since our first kiss that I knew I couldn't deny anymore how I feel about you. Even though I had given up on the idea that we were never going to be, I also realised that my feelings for you were never gone in the first place. They were just buried away somewhere deep inside me. I think that's why when I went out with other people none of them even came close to you. But what prevented me from telling you how I felt is the fact that you really confused me to the point where I didn't know what was real and what wasn't, especially when you announced to Jack that I was yours."
"I know I shouldn't have said you were mine when you weren't," he said with sadness. "I just wanted to be with you so much, I didn't want to give anyone else a chance to take you away from me again. It's always been you, Jenna."
"I feel the same way about you, Jacob," I smiled.
I consciously licked my lips as Jacob began leaning in closer when we were abruptly interrupted by a loud rumble overhead.
"I think we better move bef---"
Just as soon as we helped each other to our feet, a heavy downpour of icy rain fell upon us, soaking us from head-to-toe. However, instead of making a run for it back to his car, Jacob held me back and turned me around.
"You are so beautiful," he whispered, reaching out to lightly touch my cheek.
I completely forgot we were standing in a raging thunderstorm as my heart began beating in a rat-a-tat rhythm against my ribs. With infinite slowness as he slung an arm around my neck, Jacob then drew me to him, kissing my forehead, moving down to my nose, my cheeks, and finally, my mouth.
His kiss was soft and gentle at first, but I quickly became surprised by the insistence of his tongue. Feeling emboldened, I opened my mouth up to him, and he let out a low growl and deepened the kiss. We only broke apart when breathing became a necessity and had to gasp for air.
"I hope this means we're going out," he whispered against my hair.
"What if I said you were my boyfriend?" I grinned.
"When you mean boyfriend do you mean...?"
"Yes, I mean it like that, you idiot," I accused good-naturedly. "So I guess you like who I've chosen then?"
A New Relationship
For an entire week, no one in school had any clue Jacob and I were going out. Of course both of our families knew. We have been spending basically every day at each other's houses it was hard for them not to. But then I couldn't blame anyone else for not noticing. With more exams and papers piling up, we barely saw each other at school. Occasionally while studying, we did manage to squeeze in a break, or two. Except who in their right mind would think a half-hour is long enough to kiss?
Then just when Jacob and I thought we finally had our first opportunity to spend some real time together due to the teacher's conference being held on Friday, Amy appeared and had sprung the idea of having a little get together to celebrate this needed break from school on the same day. And since she begged me for my help in getting things ready, even though it was only with our usual friends, instead of going out on a real date with Jacob, I was currently in Amy's kitchen helping her out with dinner.
"So, Jen, how's Jacob been?" she asked.
"Fine I guess, but you do know you could ask him later yourself," I said.
"I know I could, but I've been itching to ask you what happened that night when you two left to talk," she said. "And being so busy and all, I never got the chance. Now that we're alone, wanna spill the juicy details of what happened before everyone gets here?"
"Juicy details?"
"You know, after you agreed to be his girlfriend, did you jump him and kiss him until your lips felt like they were going to fall off?"
"What?" I spluttered.
"C'mon, Jen," she huffed. "You can't stand here and deny you two aren't an item."
I could feel all the blood draining from my head. However, before I could open my mouth to answer her, the sound of the doorbell echoed throughout the house.
"You're not off the hook yet," she muttered.
I began to get more nervous with that particular conversation as I silently watched her leave. Up until now, I actually thought I had managed to withhold my relationship with Jacob without catching the ever-watchful eye of my very clever friend. At least that's what I had thought. She's never mentioned anything to me. But then if I thought about it, as soon as I walked into school that following Monday morning, Amy probably already knew. She often gave me her signature look that would leave me feeling like she knows I'm hiding something from her. The only reason I never told her, or anyone for that matter, was because Jacob didn't want to be the cause of any new nasty rumours aimed at me.
Letting out a long sigh as the pot of noodles began to bubble, I decided it was best not to fret about what my answer would be and just to concentrate on preparing my mom's lasagne. Although right as soon as I retrieved a wooden spoon from the drawer to fry the ground beef, someone caught the corner of my right eye. And without thinking as I let out a scream, I threw the spoon at the figure standing by the door.
"Hey!" hollered Matt, ducking as it flew by his head.
"That's what you get you a---"
"Now is that anyway to greet someone who came early to help?"
Even though I should be used to his familiar voice, my stomach still swooped, and I found myself helplessly melting from his gaze. Trying to squish out the urge to launch myself and attack his lips like Amy had thought I did, I grabbed the weapon back from Jacob, quickly turned around, and whacked Matt on the arm with the spoon.
"You're a moron!" I ground out. "Why did you sneak up on me like that?"
"No need to get violent," said Matt. "I thought you knew I was standing there."
"If I did then I wouldn't have---"
"Oh good, you guys are h---what happened?" said Amy.
"Your idiot of a boyfriend tried to scare the shit out of me," I grumbled.
"Did you throw anything at him?" she asked.
"Yes, I did," I said, looking quizzically at her.
"Did it hit him?"
"No, I missed."
"Like Jacob said, you really need to work on your throwing, Jenna."
"And why are you asking if I threw anything at Matt?" I said, elbowing Jacob, who was chuckling behind me.
"After what I did to him when he snuck up on me the other day, I thought he would've known better," she said.
"What did you do?" Jacob asked Matt.
"She threw a knife at me," he muttered.
"She did what?" Jacob and I yelled.
"In my defence, my hands were slippery from cutting up the chicken," said Amy.
"At least your life didn't flash before your eyes," grumbled Matt.
"Anyway, before everyone else gets here, could one of you help me vacuum the living room while the other dusts?"
"I thought it was just Nikki, Alex, Devon, and Katie coming over to watch a movie?" asked Jacob, as Amy narrowed her eyes at Matt.
"It is, but they're also coming over for dinner, and I hadn't had the time to really clean up," she said.
"But your house is always spo---"
Matt quickly clamped his mouth shut once he saw another scowl on Amy's face. If looks could kill, Matt definitely would be dead by now. She was giving him a stern look worthy of my mother, causing him to fidget under her narrow eyes.
"Where's the broom?" sighed Jacob.
Twenty minutes later, and with the lasagne baking in the oven, I had just finished rolling the dough out for the cheese and chive biscuits when Jacob suddenly snuck up behind me, wrapped his arms around my waist, and pressed me up against the sink.
"Jacob, what are you doing?" I squeaked.
"I felt like kissing you," he whispered against my neck. "Why?"
"What about Matt and Amy?" I said, glancing over my shoulder.
"They left us alone and told us to finish up, muttering something about some alone time before anyone got here," said Jacob, now nibbling on my ear.
"What kind of alone time?"
"What do you think? I figured if they're going to take a break, why not take this opportunity to take one with you."
Hearing a low growl emitting from his throat, Jacob then twisted me around to face him, and before I could finish sucking in my breath as his hands landed on my bum, he closed his mouth over mine. It was such a searing kiss, I was beyond fighting the idea of being caught by Matt or Amy as Jacob and I fought for domination of the kiss.
I didn't even get a chance to properly recover from our kiss when I pulled away a moment later to gasp for air. I was paralysed by Jacob's ministrations and even let out a pleasurable moan as he began leaving a trail of feather-like kisses from the edge of my chin down my collarbone. I only knew how affected he was also when he finally lifted his head and started to pant heavily.
It marvelled me on how much power I had. With a simple kiss, or even sometimes just a touch, I easily could make Jacob lose his mind. But even though I revelled in the power I had over him, it pleased me that Jacob had given me control over the intimacy level in our relationship.
"What are you smiling about?" he asked.
"Nothing," I fibbed.
Giving me wide grin as he began to button up his shirt, which I didn't know I had unconsciously started to undo, Jacob then was about to bring his lips back to mine again when we were suddenly interrupted by the sound of the doorbell.
"Have you noticed every time something happens between us, we always got interrupted?" he grumbled, burying his head in my hair.
"It's because you're too popular," I teased.
"Very funny," he murmured.
For a few interminable seconds, I locked gazes with Jacob, and only came back when the sound of Amy's reverberating voice drifted down from somewhere upstairs.
"Hey, can one of you two get that?" she yelled.
"No problem, Ames," I yelled back.
"Why don't we just forget about whoever is at the door and continue what we were previously doing?" Jacob grinned again.
"Even if we did, we're still going to get interrupted by Matt or Amy coming down to open the door," I said, smoothing down his hair.
"Fine," he sighed.
Bending down to share a quick kiss with me, Jacob then turned and started to walk away when something caught my eye.
"Changed your mind?" he grinned.
"I'm only here to wipe the flour I left on your bum," I smirked.
"Then let me make it easier for you."
Rolling my eyes as he wagged his eyebrows at me and bent over, I ignored his puckering lips, swatted his clean bum, and turned back to cutting the dough.
Soon enough, we were all seated at Amy's mahogany dining table, passing the dishes of lasagne, Caesar salad, cheese bread, fresh baked biscuits, and roasted vegetables around. While everyone chatted about their exams, I was suffering with an internal struggle on what to do about Jacob. I had no idea how I was even able to get anything into my mouth with him frequently brushing my shoulder, grabbing my hand under the table when it wasn't in use, and rubbing his leg with mine as we talked and joked with our friends. He even thought it would be funny and gave my thigh a tight squeeze which caused all the dishes to rattle when I bumped my knees. When I turned my head to glower at Jacob, ignoring six curious stares aimed in our direction, I then distinctly had an unnerving feeling that he was purposely enjoying my situation. If I had not known it was downright impossible, I swore I could even see this light of unholy glee present in his hazel eyes as he hid behind his napkin, trying his hardest not to laugh out loud.
"Jen, can you help me out in the kitchen?" asked Amy.
Nodding my head as she gave me a pointed look, I picked up my dishes, but before I got up from the table, I quickly kicked Jacob hard in shin.
"Serves you right, you idiot," I whispered to him.
With that said, I then turned towards the kitchen, and left with a smug smirk on my face as he let out a groan.
"And what was that all about out there?" asked Amy, pointing her head to the dining room.
"Jacob's just being a moron," I said. "Hey, Ames, I have a better idea. Since you did most of the work today, how about you go and relax? I can easily grab somebody else to help me tidy up in here."
"Funny you should ask that," she grinned widely. Then as if on cue, Jacob appeared in the kitchen, followed by Katie and Nikki pushing his back.
"We don't know what's going on with you two during dinner, but you guys really need some time alone to talk," said Katie.
"Thanks for offering to do the dishes for me," added Amy.
Jacob and I turned to each other, silently waited until the girls left before shaking our heads and snickering.
"Not very subtle are they?" he muttered.
"Not at all," I muttered back.
"And you didn't have to kick me so hard back there," he grumbled.
"Then why did you even do it?"
"I thought you'd enjoy it," he grinned. "Besides, wouldn't you love it if I was the one who had to nurse your wounds until you get better?"
"Let's just get back to washing the dishes," I said, rolling my eyes at him. "Since you're the tallest, how about I wash and you dry?"
"Sure, but only if you give me a kiss first," he cajoled.
"Fine," I sighed melodramatically and broke into giggles when Jacob looked offended.
"At least you can be more excited about it," he said sarcastically.
"And let you be the one who always wins these arguments of ours?" I grinned. "Now are we going to get started on these dishes or not?"
"Like I said, not until you give me a kiss," he smirked back.
Rather than waiting for me to make the move, Jacob merely bowed his head toward me when Matt and Alex abruptly barged in.
"We don't mean to interrupt this husband and wife thingy you have going on in here, but we were just too curious to know how things are going between you two," said Alex.
"Have you guys kissed or did we interrupt too early?" Matt grinned.
"Actually you interrupted just in time," I said sharply. "Now that you're here, you guys can gladly take over."
"No, by all means continue," Alex smirked, catching the towel I threw at his head.
"But you know, Alex, the real question we should be asking them is if they're doing the dishes, or if they are doing each other?" said Matt, throwing the towel back.
"If you really want to find out, please stay," I scowled. "That way I can make sure this bar of soap gets shoved deep up your ass!"
"W...we better get out of here, Al," Matt laughed. "I've seen what she can do when she's pissed."
"Stupid morons," I muttered.
Once Matt pushed Devon out the door, I then turned back to start the dishes when suddenly, I found myself being pressed up against the sink again.
"Do you know how sexy you sounded just now?" Jacob growled in my ear.
"Sexy?" I exclaimed, feeling the hairs on the back of my neck standing on end as he twisted me around with one hand while the fingers on his other hand lightly skimmed my waist.
"Yes, sexy," he grinned. "And do know how much I want to---Achoo!"
"Now that you've ruined the moment, want to go back to doing the dishes?" I laughed.
"Uh, uh, like they said, I'd rather do you."
Jacob ignored my wide-eyed look and lowered his head. But rather than enjoying the sensations that came over me as he attacked my lips, I lightly pushed against his chest.
"What's the matter?" asked Jacob, his breath sounding ragged.
"They might come in again," I sighed, sparing a glance towards the hall to where I could hear our friends laughing in the living room. "We really should just clean up."
Jacob wasn't listening. He grabbed my wrist, pulled me back, and I found myself being thoroughly kissed once more. When I failed to pull myself away from the arms that snaked their way around my waist, Jacob deepened the kiss. It felt like he was savouring every second our mouths were fused.
"Holy shit!"
Jacob let out a hiss from lack of contact as I tore my lips away and glanced behind my shoulder. Amy was staring at us with this shocked look on her face. But before I could explain what was going on, she quickly took off down the hall. A quick second later, Amy came bursting back into the kitchen.
"I had to double check that I wasn't dreaming about catching you two in my kitchen, making out of all things," she said with excitement. "Now that I definitely know I'm not hallucinating, this is too good not to share."
She took off again and the two of us erupted into chuckles.
"Er, that was unexpected," I murmured, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment, when I remembered what had occurred. "Oh, no, now the others are going to know about us."
"Who cares?" he said with a shrug. "I know I originally wanted to hide our relationship, but I've been thinking about this a lot actually, and I want to openly let everyone know. It's hard not to be with you, holding you, kissing you..."
"Same here," I sighed happily, snuggling closer into his chest. "But what about the rumours you didn't want to hear because I'm with you?"
"Screw the rumours. If they want to spread anything, they could say I'm one lucky guy for snagging you. Your hordes of admirers will probably want to pound my head to the ground since you're now off-limits. But if any of them does try to persuade you to leave me and go out with them, then I'll just have to never let you leave out of my sight."
"Possessive, aren't we?" I smirked.
"Of course," he smirked back.
"And what about your hordes of admirers who'll want to slap me, or pull out my hair because I'm dating you?" I laughed.
"I'll just have to go into protective mode to keep anyone from harming the one I love."
My breath hitched, catching in my throat, as a range of emotions ran through my entire body. There was such a humongous surge of electricity rushing inside me, I thought I was going to simply keel over with pleasure from hearing him saying those words.
"What did you say?" I asked, my mouth going dry.
"I didn't say anything," he said, sounding quite amused.
"Yes, you did."
"If you're so sure, why don't you tell me what I said?"
"You're going to make me work for it, aren't you?" I pouted.
"Would I do that to my girlfriend?" he smirked, kissing my protruding lip.
"Yes, you would."
"Then tell me, what did I say?"
"You said you love me."
"I do," he whispered, tightening his grip. "I know I told you it's too early to feel this way, but every moment that I'm with you, I fall deeper for you. You're my life now, and that is all I will ever want."
Breaking out into a brilliant smile as tears sprang into my eyes, this time I didn't hesitate to launch myself at him and kissed him with my whole heart.
"I love you too," I said against his lips.
"Will you two please stop already?" yelled Matt, his loud voice echoing from the living room. "You're making us ill out here!"
I chose not to pay any attention to Matt and concentrated my efforts on my boyfriend's delectable mouth. My heart was still exploding out of my chest and a smile kept tugging on my lips as we continued with our kiss. When we finally, and reluctantly, let go of each other, we then left the kitchen hand-in hand to explain a few things to our friends. We were met with a warm applause and cacophony of cat-calls erupting throughout the living room.
"I knew there was something going on between the two of you!" Amy screamed happily. "You just needed a push in the right direction!"
"It took you idiots long enough!" said Alex.
"Er...we may as well tell him, Jenna," said Jacob, giving me a sly look as he stepped behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist.
"Tell us what?" asked Devon.
"We've been going out since Sunday," I said.
My announcement quickly silenced the room.
"Before you start wondering why we never told you, it's because we originally thought about keeping this a secret for awhile," added Jacob. "I didn't want Jenna to have to go through anymore nasty rumours because I chose to be with her."
"Even if it meant not telling us?" frowned Nikki.
"Even if it meant not telling you," I repeated. "You don't know how much we wanted to tell you guys but couldn't."
"We both just needed to make sure this was the right thing for us in case it was a mistake," said Jacob. "We didn't want you all to feel disappointed if our relationship didn't work out like how you wanted."
"We were worried you may lose your chance if nothing happened," said Katie.
"I know," I smiled. "It really means a lot that you guys care so much to be so persistent, and we wouldn't have it any other way."
"I knew you had it in you to finally come to your senses and get your head out of your ass," chuckled Matt, leaning over to slug his cousin on the arm.
"We really are sorry we never told you guys before now," I said.
"It's okay," said Amy. "We understand why you did it in the first place."
"There is something else we want to share with you," said Jacob, turning to look at me.
"Are you two engaged?" Nikki asked anxiously.
"I think we're a bit young for that, but I wouldn't mind one day," said Jacob, shyly. Another surge of electricity ran through my entire body.
"Then what is it?" urged Katie.
"I love her," Jacob replied, not once removing his gaze from me.
"Jenna?" asked Amy in a barely audible whisper.
"I love him too," I said.
"Y...you don't know h...how happy I am to h...hear you both say that," sniffed Amy, as she and the girls quickly pulled me in for a hug.
"Women," Matt sighed, shaking his head as he turned back to face Jacob. "Congratulations man. It took you long enough to pick the right one. Treat her well because cousin or not, I will come after you if you hurt her."
"I promise," Jacob grinned.
"So Jacob, I guess when you said you loved her in your sleep back in the summer, you were telling the truth," Matt smirked, as I leaned over and slugged him on the arm.
"What are you guys tal---"
Jacob had captured my mouth with another searing kiss.
Graduation
While the girls and I got ready for our graduation ceremony in Amy's room, my thoughts began straying back to a few months ago, and a small smile started to cross my lips.
After our friends had found out about me and Jacob, all of them had agreed simultaneously that it would still be best to keep our relationship a secret from everyone at school. Jacob and I had tried to protest the idea, but they had been worried about some of the girls' reactions to me dating Jacob. Once Jacob heard that logic, he also had thought it would be a good idea.
Outside from our usual clique, two other people also knew Jacob and I were going out.
Riley knew of course, but only because he was still worried I was hurt by Jacob. Except even though we're good friends, I didn't really feel comfortable talking about my love life with someone who still wanted to be a part of it.
The other person was Adam. He felt bad about what Ben had said to me. However, when he had approached me to apologise for how rude his cousin had been, he had noticed immediately the subtle signs I was in love.
According to him, I had a certain glow on my face when he had mentioned Jacob's name. And since I couldn't hide my smile, it was hard for me to deny anything when he had asked if Jacob and I were indeed together.
Regrettably, it didn't matter. Even with all this secrecy between everyone, they couldn't stop Prom from happening a week later.
Like Halloween, the school had been abuzz on who Jacob would take. And since the Prom was a major thing in a teenager's life, it had also been a very hectic time for me.
Since everyone knew I was Jacob's closest friend, and with only one week left until the event, instead of girls waiting for Jacob to ask them out, I was the one who had endured their pestering. They had surrounded me the first moment I had entered into the school, had waited by my locker, outside each of my classes, and had even followed me into the washroom when I had to pee, all wanting to find out what kind of girl Jacob was looking for. Although the thing that had surprised me the most had been Hannah and her group.
Two days before the Prom, they had approached me at lunch for my help, since they couldn't understand why Jacob would always growl whenever they had approached him. I thought they would have gotten the hint I didn't want to have anything to do with them when I had gotten up from the table and had walked away. But they hadn't. Instead, they had stuck to me like glue and had threatened any girl that came within three feet of me. I didn't take what they were doing lightly and had told them off once they had scared off the second girl.
Now that I think about it, I had to admit dealing with them had been easy. Just when I had thought I was finally done with being driven to the point of insanity by them, after school had gotten much worse.
Usually Jacob would walk with me once school was over. Since he couldn't because he had to stay behind to talk to his coach, Riley had offered instead. Unfortunately, Riley also had gotten to experience first hand on what I had gone through most of the week.
As soon as we were out the doors, we suddenly had found ourselves getting jostled together by an over enthusiastic group of girls, like we were a pair of cherry tomatoes in a tossed salad, as we headed across the main field. Apparently, they had gotten desperate with the idea that Jacob still hadn't asked anyone to the Prom.
Riley had tried to protect me from the onslaught by standing in front of me, but he didn't realise how ruthless girls could get. It felt like we had been in an exclusive store where everything was on sale for fifty percent off. By the time I had been able to protect him, Riley had fingernail scratches all over his arms and some bald spots on his head.
I thought I was also going to get dragged into the cat fight, with the way Riley had looked, but lucky for both of us, all the girls had been distracted by a dark head appearing in the field. A quick second later, Riley and I then found ourselves being yanked out of the tight huddle by none other than Jacob.
I was grateful for Jacob's impeccable timing, but when he wrapped his arm protectively around my waist and had announced I was his date, I then became the recipient of glares from furious girls.
Each one of them had proceeded to call me every foul thing they could think of for the next five minutes. I had been impressed with their command of the English language in spite of the intensity of the situation and never knew we even had such words like the ones the girls had used to insult me with. However, rather than holding back and taking it all in, I had vented out all my pent-up frustrations from dealing with everything for an entire week.
Some were surprised to see me angry, including Riley, but they then quickly had been shocked into submission once Jacob had begun yelling too, saying that it hadn't been my idea to trick everyone in thinking he was available when he wasn't. Furthermore, because he cared for me so much, he had hoped on his behalf no one would hold any grudges and hoped everyone would leave me alone.
After what had happened the day before, Jacob and I had been worried that someone might try to retaliate. When we had stepped in the front doors, however, we were surprised that everyone had left me alone. Some had approached, but only to apologise for their behaviour towards me. Surprisingly, even Hannah and her groupies said their apologies for lying about me throughout the year.
To this day, girls still stared at my guy---at a distance of course---but never approached him anymore in school. It could be because soon after Prom had passed, whenever we didn't have class, he was always holding me.
"Where the hell is my brush?"
Amy's loud voice brought me out of my reverie just in time for me to duck away from a silver stiletto that was flying towards my head.
"Who cares about your brush!" hollered Nikki. "I want to know where my freakin' bra went to!"
"Shit!" Katie cursed loudly. "I can't find where I put my makeup bag!"
"Would you girls just calm down?" I yelled back. "The guys will wait for us!"
"No, they won't!" scowled Amy. "Knowing Matt, he's gonna come storming up here in a minute, asking what the hell is taking us so long!"
"Same as Alex," spat Katie. "He's always telling me to hurry up!"
"Devon too," grumbled Nikki, who was on all fours and crawling around the floor. "You should hear how much he nags me!"
"Then we shouldn't be going with them then, now should we?" I said calmly, handing Nikki back her shoe.
"That's easy for you to say," frowned Katie. "We all know Jacob will wait for you no matter how long you take! We aren't as fortunate as you!"
"Not if you listen to my reasoning," I said. "The guys know how important this day is for everyone, especially for you, Ames. Actually I take it back. This day comes third. First is the wedding day and the second is having a baby..."
"Jenna, the point?" sighed Amy.
"Sorry," I grinned. "Anyway, they should know girls can't be rushed. It's not our fault guys have it easy, and we have to go through all this trouble to look wonderful for them. If they want to bitch and complain then we'll just have to threaten them again by showing them what we go through. If it didn't get drilled into their heads the first time, then maybe they need a reminder. But in case I'm wrong, I'll go down first and let them know we'll be down in a bit."
The girls quickly accosted my arms and hauled me back.
"You aren't going anywhere, Jenna," Amy said sternly.
"This time you'll be making Jacob wait for you too," said Nikki.
"But I'm already done," I said.
"You are not done," tsked Katie.
"But..."
"No more buts!" scolded Amy. "Now sit!"
Sighing, I quickly gave in and sat down on Amy's zebra-print chair.
When I was able to turn to look at the mirror a half-hour later, I was surprised to see that I didn't look as elaborate like I had been on the day of our graduation pictures, but I was still impressed with what the girls did.
My eyes were subtly emphasised with a bit of bronze shimmer, and I had the faintest hint of colour on my lips. The idea of the lipstick, according to the girls, was to give the subconscious impression of arousal for Jacob to think in the right direction, and I couldn't help it and blushed.
Finally able to leave the room, I then headed down the stairs, still feeling the heat in my cheeks while laughing at how girls could get so girly at things like this, when I saw Jacob. Since I had on the light blue dress I wore in his favourite photo of me, Jacob was holding in his breath, almost like he was afraid he would wake up from his dream.
"Breathe, Jacob," I giggled, walking right into his arms.
"You're gorgeous," he whispered.
"So are you," I whispered back.
"I don't mean to intrude on this tender moment between the two of you, but where are the rest of the girls?" asked Matt, as Jacob reached up, softly touched my face, and ran his fingers gently over my cheek.
"They should be down soon," I said, tearing my eyes from Jacob and facing the guys. "And there better not be any complaints about them taking too long from any of you. Or do you want us to do a repeat on Halloween?"
"Come on you two, let's go and see what's on TV," sighed Matt, grabbing both Devon's and Alex's arms. "If I know Amy, we're going to be waiting for quite a while."
"And you, my love, have nothing to worry about," Jacob whispered in my ear. "Even in your sweatpants, you'll always look gorgeous to me."
I turned my head to face my guy again, gave him a soft smile, and leaned in for a kiss.
An hour later, we were finally downtown and in the Orpheum theatre among our classmates in their caps and gowns, waiting to take our places outside the auditorium. As I chatted with some of the girls, I turned my head to the left and my breath suddenly caught in my throat.
"If Matt looked at me like that, I wouldn't care who's around and take him right here," Amy whispered in my ear.
"I can't believe you just said that!" I gasped. "What has Matt done to you?"
"Jen, it's about time you felt the fire and passion that goes along with being with someone you really love," she said. "Speaking of which, have you and Jacob...?"
"Let's just say that even though we've done a few things that would certainly cause my mom to alter her opinion of him, we hadn't gone down that road...yet," I said.
"I could tell," she laughed. "With the way he's looking at you right now, I can only imagine what it's like when you two are alone! Maybe I should lock you guys up somewhere so you could just get it over with. How about I find a broom closet or something?"
"I wouldn't gloat if I was you! You and Matt are worse!"
"Thank God for that!" She let loose a laugh that caused several heads to turn, including Jacob. I smacked her on the arm.
"Amy," I hissed. "This is something I really don't think my dad wants to overhear about what's going on with his baby girl."
"I'm sure it would give him nightmares," she giggled before her voice took on a serious tone. "So are you ready?"
"I don't know if I ever will be," I sighed.
"If he loves you enough, he'll wait until you are. And we both know how much he adores you. Jacob's such a gentleman, I'm sure he's even letting you set the pace in the physical aspect of your relationship."
"He is, but sometimes it gets a bit frustrating, especially with the way Jacob kisses," I sighed. "It's a good thing I have you to talk about things like this."
"I'm glad too, especially when we finally get to compare who's bigger."
"Amy!"
"What? I've always wanted to know if being the hottest guy in school also means he has a huge d---"
"And what are you girls talking about?" asked Matt.
I shot Amy a quick look and we both burst into peals of laughter.
"Do you really want to know what they're gossiping about?" sighed Jacob, appearing behind me a second later and wrapping his arms around my waist.
"You're right," sighed Matt.
I was about to follow Matt and Amy as they went to talk to another one of our classmates when Jacob grabbed my hand and pulled me in the opposite direction. Looking around furtively, he then wove me through the crowd, led me to a secluded spot that was largely obscured, and pulled me behind the huge potted fern.
"Hey," he said huskily. "I miss you already."
I was able to get out an "I" before he captured my lips with his. But before I could even begin to enjoy the feeling of his hands dancing across my ribcage and over my stomach, we then heard a discreet cough, and it broke us apart.
"You guys are lucky I was the one who found you," Matt grinned. "Jen, your parents are looking for you since it's time to go in. I know how much they approve of my cousin, but imagine what would've happened if your dad stumbled onto you like this."
Jacob and I looked at each other's dishevelled appearances and promptly turned pink.
It was no surprise that Amy was chosen to be our valedictorian. With perfect grades year after year, and also planning a major thing like our senior picnic, she really deserved to be standing up at the podium, giving us the most memorable speech of our lives.
"Hello, everyone," she smiled. "There is so much to say and share with all of you, I don't know where to begin. I guess I should start with this. As this year draws to a close, it's strange to look back and think we came here five years ago as eighth graders, and now we're here as graduates. It doesn't seem that long now, does it? When we first entered West Vancouver Secondary, we were surrounded by unfamiliar faces and weren't sure of what to expect. In those days, graduation seemed light years away, on an infinite path with no end in sight. And here we are now, a definite milestone of our lives, as we stand before everyone here.
"We wouldn't have made it this far if not for the help of our magnificent teachers. It was their guidance, their high expectations, and even their encouragement on telling us that we can accomplish anything if we put our minds to it that helped prepare us all these years for what lies ahead. To a future which brims with uncertainty, insecurity, and also...hope. We even became perfect models for our younger peers by setting good examples that teamwork and friendship will be the key to our success and happiness. On that note, let's talk about how much friendship really means.
"I still can't believe our entire year has finally come to an end. So much has happened and I can't even begin to express how much I'm going to miss everything. What we've accomplished during school has made us better for the whole, yet it saddens me that some of us will move on, and maybe even drift apart and lose touch. We have formed close bonds with people we wouldn't have otherwise met. But remember this. Whenever you're feeling down, think about these wonderful times, and you will realise your friends are never far from you. They will always be around to lend an ear, offer a helping hand, and be there when you need them the most. The memories you gave each other will forever be held in your hearts. Friendship really is needed to help us keep our sanity in check. Where would we be, if not for them?"
She caught mine and Matt's gazes and a tear rolled down her cheek. Quickly wiping it away, she then sucked in a deep breath to gather herself, and turned back to face the crowd.
"Graduation may be the end of our high school experience, but we have made it through tough trials, be them large or small. Some of us even experienced pain and love, and we all did it together. As students, we're constantly told school is what we make of it. It's not only a learning institution, but has been our other home for the last five years. We can now leave knowing we will succeed in what we do. Congratulations to all of you!"
After we were done with taking a few pictures with friends and family once the ceremony was over, a bunch of us then headed back to Jacob's for an after party. His house was big enough to fit almost half of the student population in our school. But because his parents had also given him permission to let people stay for the night if they needed to, Jacob set some ground rules.
Basically, no one was allowed to leave and had to stay overnight if they were too drunk to drive. If anybody did dare and try to sneak off into a room, he will then call them a taxi, so they could go back to their own house to, as I once had called it, 'get down and dirty'.
As soon as everyone reached Jacob's and stepped into his house, they instantly became enraptured by the place just like I had been. Everyone was so awed by its grand splendour, some of the guests decided to linger around in the entryway. The ones who were quicker at getting over their initial shock opted to head down to the basement, go out onto the patio to enjoy the view, or hang around the indoor pool.
"You know I just realised that ever since we became friends with Jacob, I've never once been inside his house," said Nikki, her gaze caught by the huge crystal chandelier hanging in the middle of the foyer.
"Me either, but...wow!" said Katie, watching the bizarre pattern of the psychedelic mandarinfish swimming in the aquarium.
However, just as I was about to follow Amy into the kitchen to grab a drink, Jacob appeared, quickly grabbed my hand, and he tugged me up the stairs toward his room.
"And what are we---"
My question was suddenly interrupted by someone bellowing Jacob's name from downstairs.
"Told you we're always interrupted," he sighed, burying his head in my hair.
"Like I said, you're just way too popular," I grinned.
Lifting his head to return a grin back to me, Jacob then gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and left his room.
As he disappeared from my view, taking the stairs two at a time, I then walked out onto the patio to check out the view. When my eyes landed on Matt, who looked like he was trying to toss Alex into the pool, I then heard the door shut and turned around. Jacob had returned. Except rather than moving, he was frozen to the spot, his gaze firmly attached to my chest.
At first I was confused, but then it quickly dawned on me that while I was waiting for Jacob, I was also absentmindedly playing with knot in front of my dress.
Outwardly smiling, but inwardly doing back flips for being able to make him goggle, I lightly cleared my throat to keep a giggle from escaping, headed back into his room and asked, "And what are we doing in here?"
"Huh?" he said dumbly.
"Well that's not the reaction I was expecting," I grinned.
"Sorry, Jenna," he said sheepishly. "My mind was on something else."
"You mean somewhere else," I smirked, giving my knot another playful tug. "Now that you found your voice again, feel like telling me why we're in here?"
"As much as I love seeing you in my favourite dress of yours, I thought maybe you might want to feel comfortable and borrow some of my clothes."
"Is that the real reason you brought me up here?"
"Would I be in trouble if I told you I also wanted some alone time with my girl?" he whispered, sliding his arms around my waist.
"No, you won't be in trouble, but what about your parents?"
"After the ceremony, my dad and mom had to attend some important function. And if you're wondering about Ashley, she left right after too. She wanted to spend some time with her friends before heading back to Toronto tomorrow morning."
"That was sweet of your sister to come back just so she could be here for your graduation."
"I know."
"So now that I know where your family is, what about your guests downstairs?"
"What about them?"
"Didn't you just tell everyone not to get it on in one of the rooms?"
"Yes, but when I said that, I wasn't including us," he grinned, his hands now moving sensuously over my hips. "Now that we're together, every time I touch you, I want to continue what we started that day back in my room. But, Jenna, if you're not ready to take this step, I won't pressure you into anything. Even if I have to wait years until you are. I love you."
"I love you too."
With a soft kiss, Jacob lifted me in his arms and laid me on his bed. Lying down beside me, he then draped his comforter over us, and pulled me closer to his chest.
"Lydia was right, you do smell really good," I sighed blissfully, inhaling his shirt as he kissed the top of my head. "No wonder you're a part of every girl's dream."
I simpered and batted my eyelashes at him, then laughed as Jacob stuck out his tongue.
"Yeah, well, you smell better," he said.
"So it's true then?"
"What's true?"
"Before we got together, Alesha said you've been sniffing my hair when you thought no one was watching."
"You mean she saw me and never said anything to anyone?"
"She, Yumi, and Lydia may like to gossip a lot, but they've never mentioned anything bad about us to anyone," I explained. "And if you're wondering why they weren't part of those bad rumours about me, it's because they hate Hannah and her clones, and Amber and her friends."
"That would explain a few things," he grinned.
Rolling me over so I was lying on him, our conversation was halted for the time being as Jacob pulled my face to his.
His lips were soft and warm, and when I flick my tongue out to taste his lips, a noise issued from his throat that conveyed both shock and desperation for more. The effect it had on Jacob sent my head reeling as he pulled my body closer to his.
When he let out a heavy pant and lifted his head a moment later, I opened my eyes to see what was wrong only to close them again. Kissing his way around the other parts of my face, he then found a particularly sensitive spot near my collarbone, and I arched my back, giving better access to my neck. Except a quick second later as he slipped the strap from my dress off my shoulder, I then felt the full evidence of his desire for me and pulled away.
"What's the matter?" he growled softly.
"I don't feel right about being in your room doing what we're doing when you're parents aren't here," I said, as he gathered my hair in his hands. "I know they already assume I'm staying over since everyone else is, except they also probably think everyone else will be with us, and that we'll be sleeping in the basement."
"We'll join everyone downstairs later. Right now I just want to be here with you without anyone interrupting us."
"You know, Jacob, to be honest, I'm still trying to get used to the idea that you're so in love with me," I sighed. "I really don't want to feel this way, but I can't help feeling insecure about our relationship."
"I'm scared and nervous as you are thinking this is only a dream," he said, propping himself up on his elbow. "But that's not going to stop me from loving you."
"And me to you."
"Then there shouldn't be anything to be nervous about," he grinned. "Besides, I'm sure you'll be more secure about our relationship after you hear what I have to say."
"And what exactly is this thing you have to say to me?"
"It's a dream I had about you," he sighed happily. "Not that I haven't already had many other dreams that involve you and me...well..." He blushed. "Anyway, you were standing in our kitchen holding a baby that looked like us."
"When did this come about?"
"It happened on the night we were trying to calm Tessa. I wanted to see what else was in store for us, but your loud whispering woke me up."
"Funny," I said, swatting his arm again as he playfully poked me in the side.
"Now back to my story. When you had opened the door to let me in, and I had seen you with Tessa, somehow subconsciously, the image of you holding our baby popped in my mind when I passed out."
"Now that's really weird."
"Are you telling me that you find my deepest secret weird?"
"What? No. I'm saying that because Amy said the same thing to me."
"It's true, Jenna. I really hope you'll make it come true one day."
"If you keep treating me like this, maybe we'll have that future of yours."
"You really mean it?"
"Of course, especially now that I'm allowed to touch this sexy body of yours."
"You're allowed to touch me whenever you want. I'm yours forever, Jenna, and I really want us to one day have that future."
"Then I hope when the time is right, I'll make it happen for you," I grinned.
Seeing the look of love and lust in Jacob's eyes, we stared at each other for a moment, and I could feel a decision being made, a quiet resolve filling the space between us. As he reached out with a wide grin across his face and pulled me closer to his body, I willingly let him take over as he moved his head and captured my lips again.
New Beginnings
Despite the cold winter air, I was feeling quite warm in my new apartment that I shared with Jacob. Within walking distance to Lonsdale Quay in North Vancouver, our place had cream-coloured walls in the living room, celery-green walls in the guest bedroom, and brown walls in our bedroom. Granite countertops, stainless steel appliances and birch cabinets furnished the kitchen. There was even a small nook that was big enough for a computer desk. We even had a view that overlooked downtown Vancouver from our living room window. And with the snow gently falling outside, the scents of pine from the tree decorated in gold and red, the smell of gingerbread from the homemade cookies sitting on a plate in the dining room, and an apple pie still baking in the oven, Christmas was definitely in the air.
A huge smile was etched upon my face as I stood back, watching everyone chatting among themselves as they sat in front of the roaring fire in my cosy living room.
It has been five years, since we had graduated from high school.
Jacob, who was sitting on the left side of our chocolate-coloured couch that faced the fireplace decorated with cream candles and garland, was in his second year at UBC as a med student. Amy, who was eight months pregnant with her first kid with Matt, was a fashion designer, working for one of the bridal companies. Matt, who was sitting on the matching love seat, rubbing his wife's round stomach, was a journalist for the local newspaper. Nikki, who was sitting in the middle between Jacob and Devon, was a kindergarten teacher. Devon, who had his arm around Nikki's waist, was a computer programmer. Katie, who was sitting on the plush white area rug in front of the fire, worked in advertising and was engaged to Alex. Alex, who also was mimicking Devon by wrapping his arm around his fiancé's waist, was a computer graphics artist. As for me, I was also attending UBC, but was a second year law student.
Since everyone was always busy, we barely had any time to see each other. Now that the Christmas holidays were upon us, I was deliriously happy to be spending this special season with my friends.
Letting out another smile as my eyes landed on Matt, who was laughing at something Devon had said, I decided to continue with dinner and headed back into the kitchen. However, once I turned on the tap to wash the vegetables I had in the sink, Jacob suddenly appeared behind me, spun me around, and pulled my body flush against his.
"Hey, beautiful," he whispered.
"Hey, to you too," I whispered back.
"Having fun?"
"I am. You?"
"I will be in a sec," he said and leaned in for a kiss.
He knew he was winning my undivided attention as I let out a sigh, and he smiled against my lips. But then, just as he wrapped his arms tighter around my waist and deepened our kiss, we were interrupted by a loud "Ahem".
"Am I interrupting something in here?" asked Amy.
"Go away, Amy," Jacob growled against my lips.
"Don't listen to him," I laughed, lightly swatting his arm.
"I never do," she grinned. "So, is there anything you want me to do in here?"
"How about you leave the kitchen so I can continue kissing Jenna?" said Jacob.
"How about you leave the kitchen so Jenna can finish up with dinner?" said Amy.
"Just because your husband has a never ending stomach doesn't mean he can't wait like everyone else," he said.
"Jacob, how about you let me finish up in here while you go and see what I'm giving you for Christmas?" I interrupted before Amy got a chance to retort. "It's on the bed."
He looked at me curiously for a moment when recognition dawned on his face. With his eyes widening and both eyebrows shooting up, Jacob was grinning like a kid on Christmas morning as he quickly rushed out of the kitchen and towards our room.
"Who would've thought the sexiest guy in school can easily be turned into mush by you?" said Amy, taking a seat on one of the chairs. "What did you put on your bed anyway?"
"That see-through, silk lingerie you made me buy," I grinned.
"I thought that was your Christmas gift to him?"
"That's a bonus."
"Can't wait to see what his reaction will be once he sees it," she giggled. "By the way, everything smells great in here. I still can't believe Jacob's such an amazing cook. You're lucky you have someone who loves you enough to prepare delicious meals for you every day."
"I know how much you enjoy his cooking too. Didn't you send Matt over here late last week so you could polish off his chocolate cake?"
"Once you're in my position, you'll understand what craving actually means. Hey, that reminds me. Did Jacob...?"
"He made a fudge chocolate cake with extra frosting. He even made vanilla ice cream and extra chocolate fudge sauce just for you."
"Is there also...?"
"We also have some fresh raspberries and real whipped cream to go with it."
"Can I have some of that cake now?"
"And spoil your dinner?"
"Hey, I eat like a pig now so there's no way I'm going to spoil anything."
"How about you get the gravy going for the turkey, and then I'll let you have some?"
"Fine."
I was amazed that she gave in so easily, but as I started to peel the carrots, I couldn't hear the rustling sounds of pots getting pulled out from the cupboards or even utensils getting taken out of the drawers. Wondering if Amy had left to use the washroom, I spun around to find half of Amy's body sticking out of the fridge.
Letting out an exaggerated fake sigh, I placed the peeler down, walked right up to her, and tapped her on the shoulder.
"What are you doing?" I asked.
"Just sampling," she said, licking her chocolate covered fingers with great enthusiasm. "You know I can't resist. Besides, he's not going to notice anyway."
"How can he not?" I said, pointing to the cake. "There's a huge void in it."
"He won't question it when he knows what happens if you anger a pregnant woman with overreacting hormones," she said.
Casting another furtive look at her as she headed to the stove with a smug grin on her face, I then went back to the sink and picked up the peeler. A quick second later, she was rustling around in the fridge again.
"Amy, would you stop that?" I said.
"You're no fun, Jenna," she whined, as she shut the fridge door. "Does Jacob ever complain when you channel your mother like this?"
"Not when I've been getting extremely good use with all the lingerie you keep making me buy."
"So he still hasn't figured out a way to evade your tactics?"
"Actually he has better tactics than me. I really don't know what you would've walked in on if you hadn't interrupted us."
"It didn't look like you were fighting him too much," she laughed. "I take it things are going well now that you two have moved in together?"
Making sure we were completely alone as I poked my head into the hallway, I then grabbed her hands and quickly blurted out, "Ohmygodthesexisincredible!"
Amy stood frozen on the spot, staring at me with a confused expression on her face while trying to puzzle out my words. When she finally realised what I had said, she broke out into a huge grin that stretched from ear-to-ear.
"I knew Jacob was a man of action," she said.
"I never knew I would get this much action," I said when she began to frown. "Ames, what's wrong?"
"Nothing's wrong," she sniffed. "I'm just so happy to see you like this. And I know you'll be happy even more once..."
"Once what?"
"Um, nothing." She quickly avoided looking directly at me and headed back to the stove.
"Does it have something to do with my Christmas gift?" I asked her.
"Not a chance, Chow!" she grinned.
"What if I told you Matt's deepest darkest secret?" I offered.
Her eyes widened, but she didn't cave in like I thought she would.
"I'd like to find that out for myself, thanks," she said. "Besides how do you know I don't already know what it is?"
"Because he was drunk when he accidentally spilled it out to me," I said. "But that's not the point. Can't you just tell me what Jacob's getting me for Christmas?"
"Well..."
We were interrupted by Jacob storming into the kitchen.
"What's the idea of putting something like that on the bed for me to see?" he grumbled, walking right up to me.
I could see a fine sheen of sweat across his brow. I knew it was due entirely due to what he had found lying on our bed. But instead of giving in to the intensity of his smouldering glare, I bit my lip, slowly leaned in closer, and gave him an innocent look.
"What? I thought you'd like it," I said.
"I do," he said, his voice taking on a heated tone of need.
"Then what's the problem?" I asked calmly.
"You are such a tease," he muttered, his eyes sparkling with desire.
"You're only upset because you can't take Jenna back to your room and have your way with her right now," Amy grinned at Jacob.
"Since you're not busy, why don't you start mashing these potatoes?" I interrupted; thrusting a bowl at her as she giggled at Jacob's reddening face.
"Th...that's not the only thing that gets m...mashed around here," she laughed.
"You know," coughed Jacob. "I think I hear Matt calling me so I guess I'll see you two later."
Giving me a chaste kiss on the cheek, he then quickly left and almost stumbled into Katie and Nikki as they headed into the kitchen.
"What's wrong with Jacob?" she asked.
"He looks a bit flushed," added Nikki.
"He's probably feeling the effects of seeing the nightie Jenna got for him lying on their bed!" giggled Amy. "Boy, does he want her."
"Weren't you and Matt like that when you started having sex?" asked Katie.
"Sort of," said Amy. "Weren't you?"
"Not like this. Alex never was this attentive, even though we've been engaged for six months."
"Neither has Devon," said Nikki. "You could almost feel the heat radiating off Jacob just from the way he looks at Jenna."
"But the difference is Jacob and Jenna have been going at it for a few years now, and it still seems as if they only just started having sex," smirked Amy.
"And I think we should stop talking about mine and Jacob's sex life and continue with dinner," I said, feeling my face rapidly heating up.
Once dinner was eaten and the dishes banished to the sink, everyone then retreated into the living room as I got out the dessert. As I began passing slices of warm apple pie topped with vanilla ice cream, and a huge slice of chocolate cake topped with strawberries, whipped cream and drizzled with fudge sauce for Amy, I noticed this strange look on Nikki's face as she gazed at my tree.
"Um, Jenna, is your tree crooked?" she asked.
"Hey, you're right," said Katie, as we turned around and saw that the tree was slightly slanted to the left.
"Should we fix it?" asked Devon.
"I think we should leave it," said Jacob. "You can't see it unless you look at it closely."
"You just don't want to fix it since you already had a lot of difficulty trying to get it up," Matt laughed. Jacob slugged him on the arm.
"What the heck is this?" asked Alex, holding up something brown.
"This is Mr. Tingles," I said, getting up from the floor to yank it out from his grasp.
Mr. Tingles was my reindeer made from a fluffy brown sock. He had a red pompom nose, huge googly eyes that had been glued on crooked, brown pipe cleaners that were supposed to be antlers, light brown felt for the ears, red felt for the tongue that hung out the side of his mouth, a green collar that had a few bells around its neck, and some fake fur I had glued on for the hair and beard.
"I remember when we had to make it during third grade," grinned Amy.
"Are you sure that's a reindeer?" smirked Alex.
"Don't you dare make fun of Mr. Tingles," I said, narrowing my eyes at Alex. "I've always been very proud of him."
"Yes, I can see you're very...talented," said Jacob. He was biting on the insides if his cheeks to keep from laughing.
Before I could whack him on the arm with my reindeer, Jacob quickly grabbed my arm, pulled me closer, and leaned in for a kiss.
"Hey!" yelled Matt. "No one wants to see that!"
"And no one asked you to be a nosy meathead!" Jacob yelled back.
"But we don't really need to see you suck face with Jenna all the time," grumbled Matt, as he got up from the couch to use the washroom.
"All this lovey-dovey is making us sick you schmuck," added Devon.
"So quit it, you shit stain!" said Alex.
"I'm glad you guys have refined your insult vocab," I grinned. "Shit stain is your best so far."
"With the way the idiot acts, it's hard not to insult the dickhead," said Devon.
"Speaking of idiots, I should tell you what Matt did the other day," said Amy, as Jacob leaned over and punched both Devon and Alex on the arm.
"What did he do?" asked Katie.
"He almost burnt down our house," sighed Amy.
"You're kidding?" gasped Nikki.
"I wish I was," said Amy, her lips pursed. "I was resting on our couch when I smelled the smoke. I thought our house was on fire, so I yelled at Matt to check it out. My voice almost went hoarse from shouting at him, since he was so engrossed with the hockey game. When he finally heard me screaming, he then noticed that the house was all smoky and quickly rushed past me and into the kitchen. It was lucky we have a fire extinguisher in the pantry. I didn't expect to see a burst of flames shooting out of the oven. Once we got the fire out, I then saw what he was making and started complaining why he was cooking bacon in the oven instead of on the stove. Get this. Those blackened strips were actually chicken pies."
"S...so how did you get the s...smell out?" chuckled Devon.
"We had to open all the windows. By the end of the night, it felt like we were in an ice box. The fireplace was on, but it didn't help warm up our bedroom. My toes and fingers were so numb that in order to get comfortable, I had to put on five layers of sweaters, three layers of jogging pants, six layers of socks, two pairs of gloves and a scarf. In addition to that, I had to add four extra layers of blankets just so I could fall asleep."
"What did you do to Matt then?" I grinned, elbowing Jacob in the ribs as he began singing "And a partridge in a pear tree".
"I made him sleep on the couch with only a pair of flannel pyjamas on," Amy stated firmly. "Even though he had the fireplace going too, it was still cold because we had to keep all the windows open, and I wanted him to suffer like the way I was. I even gave him the smallest and thinnest blanket I could find and kept all the extra ones with me."
"That must have been brutal when he woke up to pee," laughed Jacob.
"Serves him right," Amy smirked before she too bursted out into laughter.
"Hey, what's so funny?" asked Matt, waltzing back into the room.
We stopped laughing to look at him, but ended up collapsing into convulsions again.
"You told them, didn't you?" he muttered, taking a seat next to his wife.
"Yes, she did," giggled Katie.
"But we do want to know if you have difficulty getting it up to go to the washroom still," I teased, making Jacob snort into his wine.
"Actually I have no problems whatsoever," he grinned. "If you want, just ask Amy all about our morning rendezvous later on, right Jiggles? I mean didn't you moan in happiness afterwards?"
Jacob inhaled some of his drink. "That is way too much information," he said emphatically, fiercely rubbing at his nose as I pounded on his back.
"If you don't want to hear anymore intimate details, then I suggest you drop this subject," smirked Matt.
"Okay, then let's talk about something else," said Jacob. "So, Jenna, how long have we been dating?"
"Quite a while," I said. "Why?"
"I was wondering if maybe you'd mind turning that 'while' into a long time," he grinned. "You know, maybe like forever?"
"Seriously?"
Suddenly, Jacob grabbed my left hand and was on one knee, kneeling down in front of me. Using his free hand, he then reached into his jean pocket and pulled something out.
"Jenna, ever since the first day I met you, I knew you were the one for me," he said. "When I hold you, it's like no feeling I've ever experienced. Every time we kiss, my stomach drops and my heart races at how lucky I am to have you. It's better than any feeling in the world. I love you for being able to stand up to me when I'm stubborn, for your strength when we have our disagreements, for your spirit when I am troubled, and for the kindness of your heart when I begged you for forgiveness at not doing something sooner and taking so damn long in asking you out."
Everyone chuckled.
"I love you, Jenna. I don't only want to be with you, I need to be with you. For me, I already consider you my wife. And since I'm not letting you go now that I have you, I'm asking if you want to marry me?"
I couldn't help it and sucked in a huge gasp of air as Jacob slipped a silver ring with a single princess cut diamond on to my finger.
"So how about it?"
"Yes!" I screamed, and quickly pushed myself off the couch and into his arms.
When I finally finished my assault on him, I was then immediately bombarded with hugs from the girls while Jacob received slaps of congratulations on the back from the guys.
"Oh, Jen," squealed Katie. "It's beautiful."
"You knew about this, didn't you?" I said, pointing an accusing finger at Amy.
"It was so hard keeping this from you, but I promised Jacob I would."
"Is that why you convinced me to buy...?"
"Yes," she smiled and started to cry.
"Oh don't cry. You'll make me cry."
"T...too l...late," she bawled.
"Well it doesn't matter, I can't help it anyway," I said, and let out a sob. "Amy, you have to be my maid of honour."
"I...I wouldn't m...miss it for the w...world," she sniffed. "Ooh, I can't wait to design your wedding dress."
"Thank you, Ames," I grinned and turned to Nikki and Katie. "And I want you two to be my bridesmaids. You know I'm not taking no for an answer."
"For sure," they blurted simultaneously.
"Jacob's definitely rubbed off on you, hasn't he?" grinned Katie.
"In more ways than one," I said.
Jacob had confiscated my hand after his announcement and had yet to release it. He only let go of it once finally Amy admitted that she needed to be getting home. Once our friends were out the door, Jacob then quickly lifted me into his arms and brought me into our room. I was surprised at what I saw in front of me when he kicked the door open.
The bed covers had been replaced with a soft down, cream duvet and some matching throw pillows. The curtains were partially drawn and the fireplace was lit. Instead of our bedside lamps, Jacob had also lit some lavender candles, scattering them around the room and creating a romantic retreat.
"I still can't believe you said yes," he grinned, as I snuggled deeper into his chest, feeling lulled by the warmth of the fire washing over us.
"And I can't believe you managed to hide this from me," I said, holding up my hand with the ring. "Since I started dating you, I've notice that your eyes always give things away. This time I didn't even see it coming."
"That's because I practiced for three months so you wouldn't be able to tell I was up to something," he confessed. "My classmates thought I was losing my marbles."
"Well I'm very impressed. Hey, is this also the reason you're parents gave us such an extravagant gift like this apartment for Christmas?"
"When I had told them that I was planning on proposing to you, they were so happy you were finally going to be part of the family, they decided to give this place to us as an early wedding present."
"I wonder how my parents are going to react once we tell them the news."
"They already know. I had invited both of our parents out for dinner on that same day you and Amy went to look at baby stuff. I wanted to ask your father's permission first before I did anything. Once I mentioned what I was planning on doing, both our mothers then cried for hours at the mere thought of us finally being related to each other."
"That must have been fun," I grinned.
"You're telling me," he sighed. "You know, Jenna, I still keep thinking everything between us is just a dream."
"Me too, but even if this is a dream, I don't ever want to wake up," I said. "I love you, Jacob. Don't ever doubt that. Even if I yell at you when I'm pregnant, or if I've had a bad day, I will always love you."
"And I will always love you too."
Table of Contents
The Beginning
Bowling and a Bet!
A New Friend
A Hilarious Night to Remember
Beautiful
Winter Break
New Year's Eve!
Valentine's!
Girl Talk
Spring Break!
Bizarre Conversations
Birthday Wishes
An Uncomfortable Position
A Heated Argument
Explanation
Confessions
A New Relationship
Graduation
New Beginnings

